/^  .%Q  .// 


Srom  i^t  £i6rar^  of 

]Ret?.  (^ffen  J^^^^g  QSrotvn,  ®.  ® 

(J^equeaf^e^  61?  ^im  to 
f^  £i6rari?  of 

(princefon  C^eofogicaf  ^eminarg 


1 


io 


^M-//^. 


THE 


DOCTRINES 


DISCIPLINE 


OF   THE 


METHODIST   EPISCOPAL 


^sini  sai^' 


CINCINNATI: 

PUBLISHED  BY  J.  F.  WRIGHT  AND  L.  SWORMSTEDT, 

For  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  at  the  Book  Room, 
311  Corner  of  Main  and  Eigrhth-streets. 

R.  P.  Thompson,  Printer. 
1843. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year 
1840,  by  T.  Mason  and  G.  Lane,  in  the  Clerk's  Office 
of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New- 
York. 


TO   THE   MEMBERS 

OF  THE 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

Dearly  Beloved  Brethren, 

We  think  it  expedient  to  give  you 
a  brief  account  of  the  rise  of  Method- 
ism, both  in  Europe  and  America.  "  In 
1729,  two  young  men,  in  England, 
reading  the  Bible,  saw  they  could  not 
be  saved  without  holiness :  followed 
after  it,  and  incited  others  so  to  do.  In 
1737,  they  saw,  likewise,  that  men  are 
justified  before  they  are  sanctified  :  but 
still  holiness  was  their  object.  God  then 
thrust  them  out  to  raise  a  holy  people."* 
In  the  year  1766,  Philip  Embury,  a 
local  preacher  of  our  society,  from  Ire- 
land, began  to  preach  in  the  city  of 
New-York,  and  formed  a  society  of  his 
own  countrymen  and  the  citizens ;  and 
the  same  year,  Thomas  Webb  preached 

*  These  are  the  words  of  Messrs.  Wesley 
themselves. 


4      .  ADDRESS,  ETC. 

in  a  hired  room  near  the  barracks. 
About  the  same  time,  Robert  Straw- 
bridge,  a  local  preacher  from  Ireland, 
settled  in  Frederick  county,  in  the  state 
of  Maryland,  and,  preaching  there,  form- 
ed some  societies.  The  first  Methodist 
church  was  built  in  New- York  in  1768 
or  1769 ;  and  in  1769  Richard  Board- 
man  and  Joseph  Pilmoor  came  to  New- 
York  ;  who  w'ere  the  first  regular  Me- 
thodist preachers  on  the  continent.  In 
the  latter  end  of  the  year  1771,  Francis 
Asbury  and  Richard  Wright,  of  the 
same  order,  came  over. 

We  believe  that  God's  design  in 
raising  up  the  preachers  called  Method- 
ists in  America,  was  to  reform  the  con- 
tinent, and  spread  Scripture  holiness 
over  these  lands.  As  a  proof  hereof, 
we  have  seen,  since  that  time,  a  great 
and  glorious  work  of  God,  from  New- 
York,  through  the  Jersey,  Pennsylvania, 
Delaware,  Maryland,  Virginia,  North 
and  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia ;  as 


ADDRESS,  ETC.  5 

also,  of  late,  to  the  extremities  of  the 
western  and  eastern  states. 

We  esteem  it  our  duty  and  privilege 
most  earnestly  to  recommend  to  you,  as 
members  of  our  Church,  our  form  of 
DISCIPLINE,  which  has  been  founded  on 
the  experience  of  a  long  series  of  years: 
as  also  on  the  observations  and  remarks 
we  have  made  on  ancient  and  modern 
Churches. 

We  wish  to  see  this  little  publication 
in  the  house  of  every  Methodist ;  and 
the  more  so,  as  it  contains  the  articles 
of  rehgion  maintained  more  or  less,  in 
part  or  in  whole,  by  every  reformed 
Church  in  the  world. 

Far  from  wishing  you  to  be  ignorant 
of  any  of  our  doctrines,  or  any  part  of 
our  discipline,  we  desire  you  to  read, 
mark,  learn,  and  inwardly  digest  the 
whole.  You  ought,  next  to  the  word 
of  God,  to  procure  the  articles  and 
canons  of  the  Church  to  which  you 
belong.     This  present  edition  is  small 


6  ADDRESS,   ETC. 

and  clieap,  and  we  can  assure  yon  that 
the  profits  of  the  sale  of  it  shall  be 
applied  to  charitable  and  religious  pur- 
poses. 

We  remain  your  very  affectionate 
brethren  and  pastors,  who  labour  night 
and  day,  both  in  public  and  in  private, 
for  your  good. 

ROBERT  R.  ROBERTS, 
JOSHUA  SOULE, 
ELIJAH  HEDDING, 
JAMES  0.  ANDREW, 
BEVERLY  WAUGH, 
THOMAS  A.  MORRIS. 


THE 

DOCTRINES    AND    DISCIPLINE 

OF  THE 

METHODIST  E.  CHURCH. 
CHAPTER  I. 

SECTION  I. 

Of  the  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church. 

The  preachers  and  members  of  our  society 
in  general,  being  convinced  that  there  was 
a  great  deficiency  of  vital  religion  in  the 
Church  of  England  in  America,  and  being 
in  many  places  destitute  of  the  Christian 
sacraments,  as  several  of  the  clergy  had 
forsaken  their  churches,  requested  the  late 
Rev.  John  Wesley  to  take  such  measures, 
in  his  wisdom  and  prudence,  as  would  afford 
them  suitable  relief  in  their  distress. 

In  consequence  of  this,  our  venerable 
friend,  who,  under  God,  had  been  the  father 
of  the  great  revival  of  religion  now  extend- 
ing over  the  earth,  by  the  means  of  the 
Methodists,  determined  to  ordain  ministers 
for  America ;  and  for  this  purpose,  in  the 
year  1784,  sent  over  three  regularly  ordain- 
ed clergy :  but  preferring  the  episcopal  mode 
of  Church  government  to  any  other,  he 
solemnly  set  apart,  by  the  imposition  of  his 


8  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  Ch.  1. 

hands  and  prayer,  one  of  them,  viz.,  Thomas 
Coke,  Doctor  of  Civil  Law,  late  of  Jesus 
College,  in  the  university  of  Oxford,  and  a 
presb5Ater  of  the  Church  of  England,  for  the 
episcopal  office ;  and  having  delivered  to 
him  letters  of  episcopal  orders,  commission- 
ed and  directed  him  to  set  apart  Francis 
Ashiiry,  then  general  assistant  of  the  Me- 
thodist Society  in  America,  for  the  same 
episcopal  office ;  he,  the  said  Francis  As- 
hury,  being  first  ordained  deacon  and  elder. 
In  consequence  of  which,  the  said  Francis 
Ashury  was  solemnly  set  apart  for  the  said 
episcopal  office  by  prater,  and  the  imposition 
of  the  hands  of  the  said  Thomas  Coke,  other 
regularly  ordained  ministers  assisting  in  the 
sacred  ceremony.  At  which  time  the  Gene- 
ral Conference,  held  at  Baltimore,  did  una- 
nimously receive  the  said  Thomas  Coke  and 
Francis  Ashury  as  their  bishops,  being  fully 
satisfied  of  the  validity  of  their  episcopal 
ordination. 


SECTION   II. 

ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION. 
I.   Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity. 

There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God, 
everlasting,  without  body  or  parts,  of  infinite 
power,  wisdom,  and  goodness :  the  maker 
and  preserver  of  all  things,  visible  and  in- 
visible.    And  in  unity  of  this   Godhead, 


Sec.  2.  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  9 

there  are  tliree  persons  of  one  substance, 
power,  and  eternity ; — the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

11.   Of  the  Word,  or  Son  of  God,  who 
ivas  made  very  Man. 

The  Son,  who  is  the  Word  of  the  Father, 
the  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one  substance 
with  the  Father,  took  man's  nature  in  the 
womb  of  the  blessed  virgin ;  so  that  two 
whole  and  perfect  natures,  that  is  to  say, 
the  Godhead  and  manhood,  were  joined  to- 
gether in  one  person,  never  to  be  divided, 
whereof  is  one  Christ,  very  God  and  very 
man,  w^ho  truly  suffered,  was  crucified,  dead 
and  buried,  to  reconcile  his  Father  to  us, 
and  to  be  a  sacrifice,  not  only  for  original 
guilt,  but  also  for  actual  sins  of  men. 

III.   Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ. 

Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  the  dead, 
and  took  again  his  body,  with  all  things  ap- 
pertaining to  the  perfection  of  man's  nature, 
wherewith  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and 
there  sitteth  until  he  return  to  judge  all  men 
at  the  last  day. 

IV.   Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  is  of  one  substance, 
majesty,  and  glory,  with  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 


10  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  Ch.  1. 

V.   The  Sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
for  Salvation. 

The  Holy  Scriptures  contain  all  things 
necessary  to  salvation  :  so  that  whatsoever 
is  not  read  therein,  nor  may  be  proved  there- 
by, is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man,  that  it 
should  he  believed  as  an  article  of  faith,  or 
be  thought  requisite  or  necessary  to  salva- 
tion. In  the  name  of  the  Holy  Scripture, 
w^e  do  understand  those  canonical  books  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  of  whose  au- 
thority was  never  any  doubt  in  the  Church. 

The  names  of  the  Canonical  Books. 

Genesis, 

Exodus, 

Leviticus, 

Numbers, 

Deuteronomy, 

Joshua, 

Judges, 

Ruth, 

The  First  Book  of  Samuel, 

The  Second  Book  of  Samuel, 

The  First  Book  of  Kings, 

The  Second  Book  of  Kings, 

The  First  Book  of  Chronicles, 

The  Second  Book  of  Chronicles, 

The  Book  of  Ezra, 

The  Book  of  Nehemiah, 

The  Book  of  Esther, 

The  Book  of  Job, 


Sec.  2,         ARTICLES   OF  RELIGION.  11 

The  Psalms, 
The  Proverbs, 

Ecelesiastes  or  the  Preacher, 
Cantica,  or  Songs  of  Solomon, 
Four  Prophets  the  greater. 
Twelve  Prophets  the  less  : 
All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  as  they 
are  commonly  received,  we  do  receive  and 
account  canonical. 

VI.   Of  the  Old  Testament. 

The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the 
New ;  for  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment everlasting  life  is  offered  to  mankind 
by  Christ,  who  is  the  only  Mediator  between 
God  and  man,  being  both  God  and  man. 
Wherefore  they  are  not  to  be  heard  who 
feign  that  the  old  fathers  did  look  only  for 
transitory  promises.  Although  the  law  given 
from  God  by  Moses,  as  touching  ceremo- 
nies and  rites,  doth  not  bind  Christians,  nor 
ought  the  civil  precepts  thereof  of  necessity 
be  received  in  any  commonwealth ;  yet, 
notwithstanding,  no  Christian  whatsoever  is 
free  from  the  obedience  of  the  command- 
ments which  are  called  moral. 

VII.   Of  Original  or  Birth  Sin. 

Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following 
of  Adam,  (as  the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk,) 
but  it  is  the  corruption  of  the  nature  of  every 
man,  that  naturally  is  engendered  of  the 
offspring  of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far 


12  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  Ch.  1. 

gone  from  original  righteousness,  and  of  his 
own  nature  inclined  to  evil,  and  that  con- 
tinually. 

VIII.   Of  Free  Will 

The  condition  of  man  after  the  faU  of 
Adam  is  such,  that  he  cannot  turn  and  pre- 
pare himself,  by  his  own  natural  strength 
and  works,  to  faith,  and  calling  upon  God ; 
wherefore  we  have  no  power  to  do  good 
works,  pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God,  with- 
out the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing 
us,  that  we  may  have  a  good  will,  and  work- 
ing with  us,  when  we  have  that  good  will. 

IX.  Of  the  Justification  of  Man. 
We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God, 
only  for  the  merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Clurist  by  faith,  and  not  for  our  own 
works  or  deservings  : — Wherefore,  that  we 
are  justified  by  faith  only,  is  a  most  whole- 
some doctrine,  and  very  full  of  comfort. 

X.   Of  Good  Works. 

Although  good  works,  which  are  the  fruits 
of  faith,  and  follow  after  justification,  can- 
not put  away  our  sins,  and  endure  the  se- 
verity of  God's  judgments ;  yet  are  they 
pleasing  and  acceptable  to  God  in  Christ, 
and  spring  out  of  a  true  and  lively  faith,  in- 
somuch that  by  them  a  lively  faith  may  be 
as  evidently  known  as  a  tree  is  discerned 
by  its  fruit. 


Sec.  2.  ARTICLES   OF  RELIGION.  13 

XL   Of  Works  of  Supererogation. 

Voluntary  works,  besides  over  and  above 
God's  commandments,  which  are  called 
works  of  supererogation,  cannot  be  taught 
without  arrogancy  and  impiety.  For  by 
them  men  do  declare  that  they  do  not  only 
render  unto  God  as  much  as  they  are  bound 
to  do,  but  that  they  do  more  for  his  sake 
than  of  bounden  duty  is  required  :  whereas 
Christ  saith  plainly.  When  ye  have  done  all 
that  is  commanded  you,  say.  We  ure  unpro- 
fitable servants. 

XII.   Of  Sin  after  Justification. 

Not  every  sin  willingly  committed  after 
justification  is  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  unpardonable.  Wherefore,  the 
grant  of  repentance  is  not  to  be  denied  to 
such  as  fall  into  sin  after  justification  :  after 
we  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  may 
depart  from  grace  given,  and  fall  into  sin, 
and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  rise  again  and 
amend  our  lives.  And  therefore  they  are 
to  be  condemned  who  say  they  can  no  more 
sin  as  long  as  they  live  here :  or  deny  the 
place  of  forgiveness  to  such  as  truly  repent. 

XIII.   Of  the  Church. 

The  visible  Church  of  Christ  is  a  congre- 
gation of  faithful  men,  in  which  the  pure 
word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
duly  administered  according  to  Christ's  or- 


14  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  Ch.  1. 

dinance  in  all  those  things  that  of  necessity 
are  requisite  to  the  same. 

XIV.   Of  Purgatory. 

The  Romish  doctrine  concerning  purga- 
tory, pardon,  worshipping,  and  adoration,  as 
well  of  images  as  of  relics,  and  also  invoca- 
tion of  saints,  is  a  fond  thing,  vainly  invented, 
and  grounded  upon  no  warrant  of  Scripture, 
but  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God. 

XV.  Of  speaking  in  the  Congregation  in  such 
a  Tongue  as  the  People  understand. 

It  is  a  thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  the  custom  of  the  primitive 
Church,  to  have  public  prayer  in  the  Church, 
or  to  minister  the  sacraments,  in  a  tongue 
not  understood  by  the  people. 

XVI.   Of  the  Sacraments. 

Sacraments,  ordained  of  Christ,  are  not 
only  badges  or  tokens  of  Christian  men's 
profession  ;  but  rather  they  are  certain  signs 
of  grace,  and  God's  good  will  toward  us,  by 
the  which  he  doth  work  invisibly  in  us,  and 
doth  not  only  quicken,  but  also  strengthen 
and  confirm  our  faith  in  him. 

There  are  two  sacraments  ordained  of 
Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel ;  that  is  to 
say,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord. 

Those  five  commonly  called  sacraments  ; 
that  is  to  say,  confirmation,  penance,  orders, 
matrimony,  and  extreme  unction,  are  not  to 


Sec.  2.         ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  15 

be  counted  for  sacraments  of  the  Gospel, 
being  such  as  have  partly  growTi  out  of  the 
corrupt  following  of  the  apostles  ;  and  partly 
are  states  of  life  allowed  in  the  Scriptures, 
but  yet  have  not  the  like  natui-e  of  baptism 
and  the  Lord's  Supper,  because  they  have 
not  any  visible  sign,  or  ceremony  ordained 
of  God. 

The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of 
Christ  to  be  gazed  upon,  or  to  be  carried 
about ;  but  that  we  should  duly  use  them. 
And  in  such  only  as  w^orthily  receive  the 
same,  they  have  a  wholesome  eifect  or  ope- 
ration :  but  they  that  receive  them  unwor- 
thily, purchase  to  themselves  condemnation, 
as  St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor.  xi,  29. 

XVII.   Of  Baptism. 

Baptism  is  not  only  a  sign  of  profession, 
and  mark  of  difference,  whereby  Christians 
are  distinguished  from  others  that  are  not 
baptized :  but  it  is  also  a  sign  of  regenera- 
tion, or  the  new  birth.  The  baptism  of  young 
children  is  to  be  retained  in  the  Church. 

XVIII.   Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

The  supper  of  the  Lord  is  not  only  a  sign 
of  the  love  that  Christians  ought  to  have 
among  themselves  one  to  another,  but  rather 
is  a  sacrament  of  our  redemption  by  Christ's 
death:  insomuch  that,  to  such  as  rightly, 
worthily,  and  with  faith  receive  the  same, 
the  bread  which  we  break  is  a  partaking  of 


16  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  Ch.  1. 

the  body  of  Christ ;  and  likewise  the  cup  of 
blessing  is  a  partaking  of  the  blood  of  Christ. 

Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine  in  the  supper 
of  our  Lord,  cannot  be  proved  by  Holy  Writ, 
but  is  repugnant  to  the  plain  words  of  Scrip- 
ture, overthroweth  the  nature  of  a  sacrament, 
and  hath  given  occasion  to  many  super- 
stitions. 

The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and 
eaten  in  the  supper,  only  after  a  heavenly 
and  Scriptural  manner.  And  the  means 
whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  received  and 
eaten  in  the  supper,  is  faith. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was 
not  by  Christ's  ordinance  reserved,  carried 
about,  lifted  up,  or  worshipped. 

XIX.   Of  both  kinds. 

The  cup  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  denied 
to  the  lay  people  :  for  both  the  parts  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  by  Christ's  ordinance  and 
commandment,  ought  to  be  administered  to 
all  Christians  alike. 

XX.  Of  the  one  Oblation  of  Christ,  finished 
upon  the  Gross. 

The  offering  of  Christ,  once  made,  is  that 
perfect  redemption,  propitiation,  and  satis- 
faction for  all  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 
both  original  and  actual :  and  there  is  none 
other  satisfaction  for  sin  but  that  •  alone. 
Wherefore  the  sacrifice  of  masses,  in  the 


Sec.  2.  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  17 

which  it  is  commonly  said,  that  the  priest 
doth  offer  Christ  for  the  quick  and  the  dead, 
to  have  remission  of  pain  or  guilt,  is  a  blas- 
phemous fable,  and  dangerous  deceit. 

XXI.    Of  the  Maiy'iage  of  Ministers, 

The  ministers  of  Christ  are  not  com- 
manded by  God's  law  either  to  vow  the 
estate  of  single  life,  or  to  abstain  from  mar- 
riage :  therefore  it  is  lawful  for  them,  as  for 
all  other  Christians,  to  marry  at  their  own 
discretion,  as  they  shall  judge  the  same  to 
serve  best  to  godliness. 

XXII.   Of  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of 
Churches. 

It  is  not  necessary  that  rites  and  ceremo 
nies  should  in  all  places  be  the  same,  or 
exactly  alike  :  ■  for  they  have  been  always 
different,  and  may  be  changed  according  to 
the  diversity  of  countries,  times,  and  men's 
manners,  so  that  nothing  be  ordained  against 
God's  word.  Whosoever,  through  his  pri- 
vate judgment,  willingly  and  purposely  doth 
openly  break  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
Church  to  which  he  belongs,  which  are  not 
repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and  are  or- 
dained and  approved  by  common  authority, 
ought  to  be  rebuked  openly,  that  others  may 
fear  to  do  the  like,  as  one  that  offendeth 
against  the  common  order  of  the  Church, 
and  woundeth  the  consciences  of  weak 
bretliren. 

2 


18  ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION.  Ch.  1. 

Every  particular  Church  may  ordain, 
change,  or  abolish  rites  and  ceremonies,  so 
that  all  things  may  be  done  to  edification. 

XXIII.  Of  the  Rulers  of  the  United  States 
of  America. 
The  president,  the  congress,  the  general 
assemblies,  the  governors,  and  the  councils 
of  state,  as  the  delegates  of  the  people,  are 
the  rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
according  to  the  division  of  power  made  to 
them  by  the  constitution  of  the  United  States, 
and  by  the  constitutions  of  their  respective 
states.  And  the  said  states  are  a  sovereign 
and  independent  nation,  and  ought  not  to  be 
subject  to  any  foreign  jurisdiction.* 

XXIY.   Of  Christian  Men's  Goods. 

The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  are 
not  common,  as  touching  the  right,  title,  and 
possession  of  the  same,  as  some  do  falsely 
boast.  Notwithstanding,  every  man  ought, 
of  such  things  as  he  possesseth,  liberally  to 

*  As  far  as  it  respects  civil  affairs,  we  be- 
lieve it  the  duty  of  Christians,  and  especially 
all  Christian  ministers,  to  be  subject  to  the 
supreme  authority  of  the  country  where  they 
may  reside,  and  to  use  all  laudable  means  to 
enjoin  obedience  to  the  powers  that  be ;  and 
therefore  it  is  expected  that  all  our  preachers 
and  people,  who  may  be  under  the  British,  or 
any  other  government,  will  behave  themselves 
as  peaceable  and  orderly  subjects. 


Sec.  3.  GENERAL  CONFERENCE.  19 

give   alms   to  the   poor,    according  to  his 
ability. 

XXV.   Of  a  Christian  Man's  Oath. 

As  we  confess  that  vain  and  rash  swearing 
is  forbidden  Christian  men  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  James  his  apostle  ;  so  we  judge 
that  the  Christian  religion  doth  not  prohibit, 
but  that  a  man  may  swear  when  the  magis- 
trate requireth,  in  a  cause  of  faith  and  cha- 
rity, so  it  be  done  according  to  the  prophet's 
teaching,  in  justice,  judgment,  and  truth. 


SECTION  III. 

Of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences. 

It  is  desired  that  all  things  be  considered 
on  these  occasions  as  in  the  immediate 
presence  of  God :  that  every  person  speak 
freely  whatever  is  in  his  heart. 

Quest.  1.  How  may  we  best  improve  our 
time  at  the  conferences "? 

Answ.  1.  While  we  are  conversing,  let 
us  have  an  especial  care  to  set  God  always 
before  us. 

2.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  let  us  redeem 
all  the  time  we  can  for  private  exercises. 

3.  Therein  let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer 
for  one  another,  and  for  a  blessing  on  our 
labour. 


20  GENERAL  CONFERENCE.  Ch.   1. 

Of  the  General  Conference. 

Quest.  2.  Who  shall  compose  the  General 
Conference,  and  what  are  the  regulations 
and  powers  belonging  to  it  '\ 

Answ.  1.  The  General  Conference  shall 
be  composed  of  one  member  for  every 
twenty-one  members  of  each  annual  confer- 
ence, to  be  appointed  either  by  seniority  or 
choice,  at  the  discretion  of  such  annual  con- 
ference :  yet  so  that  such  representatives 
shall  have  travelled  at  least  four  full  ca- 
lendar years  from  the  time  that  they  were 
received  on  trial  by  an  annual  conference, 
and  are  in  full  connection  at  the  time  of 
holding  the  conference. 

2.  The  General  Conference  shall  meet  on 
the  first  day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1812,  in  the  city  of  New- York,  and  thence- 
forward on  the  "first  day  of  May  once  in  four 
years  perpetually,  in  such  place  or  places  as 
shall  be  fixed  on  by  the  General  Conference 
from  time  to  time  :  but  the  general  super- 
intendents, with  or  by  the  advice  of  all  the 
annual  conferences,  or  if  there  be  no  general 
superintendent,  all  the  annual  conferences 
respectively  shall  have  power  to  call  a  Ge- 
neral Conference,  if  they  judge  it  necessary 
at  any  time. 

3.  At  all  times  when  the  General  Confer- 
ence is  met,  it  shall  take  two-thirds  of  the 
representatives  of  all  the  annual  conferences 
to  make  a  quorum  for  transacting  business. 


Sec.  3.         GENERAL  CONFERENCE.  21 

4.  One  of  the  general  superintendents 
shall  preside  in  the  General  Conference ; 
but  in  case  no  general  superintendent  be 
present,  the  General  Conference  shall  choose 
a  president  pro  tem. 

5.  The  General  Conference  shall  have 
full  powers  to  make  rules  and  regulations 
for  our  Church,  under  the  following  limita- 
tions and  restrictions,  viz.  : — 

1.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  re- 
voke, alter,  or  change  our  articles  of  re- 
ligion, nor  establish  any  new  standards  or 
rules  of  doctrine  contrary  to  our  present 
existing  and  established  standards  of  doc- 
trine. 

2.  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one 
representative  for  every  fourteen  mem- 
bers of  the  annual  conference,  nor  allow 
of  a  less  number  than  one  for  every  thir- 
ty :  provided,  nevertheless,  that  when 
there  shall  be  in  any  annual  conference 
a  fraction  of  two-thirds  the  number  which 
shall  be  fixed  for  the  ratio  of  representa- 
tion, such  annual  conference  shall  be  en- 
titled to  an  additional  delegate  for  such 
fraction  ;  and  provided,  also,  that  no  con- 
ference shall  be  denied  the  privilege  of 
two  delegates. 

3.  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part 
or  rule  of  our  government,  so  as  to 
do  away  episcopacy,  or  destroy  the  plan 
of  our  itinerant  general  superintend- 
ency. 


22  GENERAL  CONFERENCE.  Ch.  1. 

4.  They  shall  not  revoke  or  change  the 
general  rules  oi  the  United  Societies. 

5.  They  shall  not  do  away  the  privileges 
of  our  ministers  or  preachers  of  trial  by 
a  conmiittee,  and  of  an  appeal :  neither 
shall  they  do  away  the  privileges  of  our 
members  of  trial  before  the  society,  or  by 
a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal. 

6.  They  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce 
of  the  Book  Concern,  nor  of  the  Charter 
Fund,  to  any  purpose  other  than  for  the 
benefit  of  the  travelling,  supernumerary, 
superannuated  and  worn-out  preachers, 
their  wives,  widows,  and  children.  Pro- 
vided, nevertheless,  that  upon  the  con- 
current recommendation  of  three-fourths 
of  aU  the  members  of  the  several  annual 
conferences,  w^ho  shall  be  present  and 
vote  on  such  recommendation,  then  a  ma- 
jority of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Con- 
ference succeeding  shall  suffice  to  alter 
any  of  the  above  restrictions,  excepting 
the  first  article  :  and  also,  whenever  such 
alteration  or  alterations  shall  have  been 
first  recommended  by  two-thirds  of  the 
General  Conference,  so  soon  as  three- 
fourths  of  the  members  of  all  the  annual 
conferences  shall  have  concurred  as  afore- 
said, such  alteration  or  alterations  shall 
take  effect. 


Sec.  3.  ANNUAL  CONFERENCES.  23 

Of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

Quest.  3.  Who  shall  attend  the  yearly- 
conferences  ? 

Ansic.  All  the  travelling  preachers  who 
are  in  full  connection,  and  those  who  are  to 
be  received  into  full  connection. 

Quest.  4.  Who  shall  appoint  the  times  of 
holding  the  yearly  conferences  ] 

Ansiv.  The  bishops  ;  but  they  shall  allow 
the  annual  conferences  to  sit  a  week  at  least. 

Quest.  5.  Who  shall  appoint  the  places 
of  holding  the  annual  conferences  1 

Ansiv.  Each  annual  conference  shall  ap- 
point the  place  of  its  own  sitting. 

Quest.  6.  What  is  the  method  wherein  we 
usually  proceed  in  the  yearly  conferences  ? 

Ansio.  We  inquire, 

1.  What  preachers  are  admitted  on  trial? 

2.  Who  remain  on  trial? 

3.  Who  are  admitted  into  full  connection  ? 

4.  Who  are  the  deacons  ? 

5.  Who  have  been  elected  and  ordained 
elders  this  year  ? 

6.  Who  have  been  elected,  by  the  suffrages 
of  the  General  Conference,  to  exercise 
the  episcopal  office,  and  superintend  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  1 

7.  Who  have  located  this  year  ? 

8.  Who  are  the  supernumeraries  ?* 

*  A  supernumerary  preacher  is  one  so  worn 
out  in  the  itinerant  service  as  to  be  rendered 
incapable   of  preaching  constantly ;   but  at  the 


24  ANNUAL  CONFERENCES.  Ch.  1. 

A  supernumerary  preacher,  who  refuses 
to  attend  to  the  work  assigned  hhm,  unless 
in  case  of  sickness,  or  other  unavoidable 
cause  or  causes,  shall  not  be  allowed  to 
exercise  the  functions  of  his  office,  nor  even 
to  preach  among  us ;  nevertheless,  the  final 
determination  of  the  case  shall  be  with  the 
annual  conference  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
who  shall  have  power  to  acquit,  suspend, 
locate,  or  expel  him,  as  the  case  may  be. 

9.  Who  are  the  superannuated  or  worn-out 
preachers  1 

Every  superannuated  preacher,  who  may 
reside  without  the  bounds  of  the  conference 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  shall  annually  for- 
ward to  his  conference  a  certificate  of  his 
Christian  and  ministerial  conduct,  together 
with  an  account  of  the  number  and  circum- 
stances of  his  family,  signed  by  the  presid- 
ing elder  of  the  district,  or  the  preacher  in 
charge  of  the  circuit  or  station  within  whose 
bounds  he  may  reside ;  without  which,  the 
conference  shall  not  be  required  to  allow 
liis  claim. 

10.  Who  have  been  expelled  from  the  con- 
nection this  year  1 

11.  Who  have  withdrawn  from  the  connec- 
tion this  year  1 

12.  Are  all  the  preachers  blameless  in  life 
and  conversation  1 

same  time  is  willing  to  do  any  work  in  the  minis- 
try  which  the  conference  may  direct,  and  his 
strength  enable  him  to  perform 


Sec.  3.  ANNUAL  CONFERENCES.  25 

13.  Who  have  died  this  year  1 

14.  What  numbers  are  in  society! 

15.  What  amounts  are  necessary  for  the 
superannuated  preachers,  and  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  preachers,  and  to  make 
up  the  deficiencies  of  those  who  have  not 
obtained  their  regular  allowance  on  the 
circuits  1 

16.  What  has  been  collected  on  the  fore- 
going accounts,  and  how  has  it  been 
applied  1 

17.  What  has  been  contributed  for  the  sup- 
port of  missions,  and  what  for  the  publica- 
tion of  Bibles,  tracts,  and  Sunday-school 
books  1 

18.  Where  are  the  preachers  stationed  this 
year  \ 

19.  Where  and  when  shall  our  next  confer- 
ence be  held  1 

Quest.  7.  Is  there  any  other  business  to 
be  done  in  the  yearly  conferences  ? 

Answ.  The  electing  and  ordaining  of  dea- 
cons and  elders. 

Quest.  8.  Are  there  any  other  directions 
to  be  given  concerning  the  yearly  confer- 
ences ? 

Answ.  There  shall  be  thirty-three  con- 
ferences in  the  year.  See  Second  Part, 
Sec.  1. 

A  record  of  the  proceedings  of  each  an- 
nual conference  shall  be  kept  by  a  secretary, 
chosen  for  that  purpose,  and  shall  be  signed 
by  the  president  and  secretary;  and  let  a 


26  BISHOPS  AND  THEIR  DUTY.  Ch.  1. 

copy  of  the  said  record  be  sent  to  the  Gene- 
ral Conference. 


SECTION  IV. 

Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops, 
and  of  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  How  is  a  bishop  to  be  consti- 
tuted ■? 

Answ.  By  the  election  of  the  General 
Conference,  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands 
of  three  bishops,  or  at  least  of  one  bishop 
and  two  elders. 

Quest.  2.  If  by  death,  expulsion,  or  other- 
wise, there  be  no  bishop  remaining  in  our 
Church,  what  shall  we  do  ? 

A71SW.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect 
a  bishop ;  and  the  elders,  or  any  three  of 
them,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Gene- 
ral Conference  for  that  purpose,  shall  ordain 
him  according  to  our  form  of  ordination. 

Quest.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  a 
bishop  ] 

A72SIV.  1.  To  preside  in  our  conferences. 

2.  To  fix  the  appointments  of  the  preach- 
ers for  the  several  circuits,  provided  he  shall 
not  allow  any  preacher  to  remain  in  the  same 
station  more  than  two  years  successively ; 
except  the  presiding  elders,  the  general  edi- 
tor, the  general  book  steward  and  his  assist- 
ant, the  editor  and  assistant  editor  of  the 
Christian  Advocate   and  Journal,  the  cor- 


Sec.  4.      BISHOPS  AND  THEIR  DUTY.  27 

responding  secretaries,  editors  and  agents  at 
Cincinnati,  the  supernumerary,  superannu- 
ated and  worn-out  preachers,  missionaries 
among  the  Indians,  missionaries  to  our 
people  of  colour  and  on  foreign  stations, 
chaplains  to  state  prisons  and  military  posts, 
those  preachers  that  may  be  appointed  to 
labour  for  the  special  benefit  of  seamen,  also 
the  preacher  or  preachers  that  may  be  sta- 
tioned in  the  city  of  New-Orleans,  and  the 
presidents,  principals,  or  teachers  of  semi- 
naries of  learning,  which  are  or  may  be 
under  our  superintendence  ;  and  also,  when 
requested  by  an  annual  conference,  to  ap- 
point a  preacher  for  a  longer  time  than  two 
years  to  any  seminary  of  learning  not  under 
our  care.  He  shall  have  authority,  when 
requested  by  an  annual  conference,  to  ap- 
point an  agent,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to 
travel  throughout  the  bounds  of  such  con- 
ference, for  the  purpose  of  establishing  and 
aiding  Sabbath  schools,  and  distributing 
tracts,  and  also  to  appoint  an  agent  or  agents 
for  the  benefit  of  our  literary  institutions. 

3.  In  the  intervals  of  the  conferences,  to 
change,  receive,  and  suspend  preachers,  as 
necessity  may  require,  and  as  the  Discipline 
directs. 

4.  To  travel  through  the  connection  at  large. 

5.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
business  of  our  Church. 

6.  To  ordain  bishops,  elders,  and  deacons. 

7.  To  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  an 


28  BISHOPS  AND  THEIR  DUTY.         Cll.  1. 

annual  conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to 
the  General  Conference ;  but  in  all  cases 
the  application  of  law  shall  be  with  the  con- 
ference. 

8.  The  bishops  may,  when  they  judge  it 
necessary,  unite  two  or  more  circuits  or 
stations  together,  without  affecting  their  se- 
parate financial  interests,  or  pastoral  duties. 

Quest.  4.  To  whom  is  a  bishop  amenable 
for  his  conduct  % 

Answ.  To  the  General  Conference,  who 
have  power  to  expel  him  for  improper  con- 
duct, if  they  see  it  necessary. 

Quest.  5.  What  provision  shall  be  made 
for  the  trial  of  a  bishop,  if  he  should  be 
accused  of  immorality  in  the  interval  of  the 
General  Conference  ? 

Answ.  If  a  bishop  be  accused  of  immo- 
rality, three  travelling  elders  shall  call  upon 
him,  and  examine  him  on  the  subject ;  and 
if  the  three  elders  verity  believe  that  the 
bishop  is  guilty  of  the  crime,  they  shall  call 
to  their  aid  two  presiding  elders  from  two 
districts  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  where 
the  crime  was  committed,  each  of  which 
presiding  elders  shall  bring  with  him  two 
elders,  or  an  elder  and  a  deacon.  The 
above  mentioned  nine  persons  shall  form  a 
conference,  to  examine  into  the  charge 
brought  against  the  bishop :  and  if  two- 
thirds  of  them  verily  believe  him  to  be 
guilty  of  the  crime  laid  to  his  charge,  they 
shall  have  authority  to  suspend  the  bishop 


Sec.  5.  PRESIDING  ELDERS.  29 

till  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  and  the 
districts  shall  be  regulated  in  the  mean  time 
as  is  provided  in  the  third  and  fifth  sections  ; 
but  no  accusation  shall  be  received  against 
a  bishop  except  it  be  delivered  in  writing, 
signed  by  those  who  are  to  prove  the  crime  : 
and  a  copy  of  the  accusation  shall  be  given 
to  the  accused  bishop. 

Quest.  6.  If  a  bishop  cease  from  travel- 
ling at  large  among  the  people,  shall  he  still 
exercise  his  episcopal  office  among  us  in 
any  degree  1 

Ansiv.  If  he  cease  from  travelling  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  General  Conference, 
he  shall  not  thereafter  exercise  the  episcopal 
ofiice  in  our  Church. 


SECTION  V. 

Of  the  Presiding  Elders,  and  of  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  By  whom  are  the  presiding 
elders  to  be  chosen  ^ 

Answ.  By  the  bishops. 

Quest.  2.  Wliat  are  the  duties  of  a  pre- 
siding elder  1 

Ansiu.  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed 
district. 

2.  In  the  absence  of  the  bishop,  to  take 
charge  of  all  the  elders,  and  deacons,  travel- 
ling and  local  preachers,  and  exhorters  in 
his  district. 


30  PRESIDING  ELDERS.  Ch.  1. 

3.  To  change,  receive,  and  suspend 
preachers  in  his  district  during  the  inter- 
vals of  the  conferences,  and  in  the  absence 
of  the  bishop,  as  the  Discipline  directs. 

4.  In  the  absence  of  a  bishop,  to  preside 
in  the  conference  ;  but  in  case  there  are  two 
or  more  presiding  elders  belonging  to  one 
conference,  the  bishop  or  bishops  may,  by- 
letter  or  otherwise,  appoint  the  president ; 
but  if  no  appointment  be  made,  or  if  the 
presiding  elder  appointed  do  not  attend,  the 
conference  shall  in  either  of  these  cases 
elect  the  president  by  ballot,  without  a  de- 
bate, from  among  the  presiding  elders. 

5.  To  be  present,  as  far  as  practicable, 
at  all  the  quarterly  meetings  ;  and  to  call  to- 
gether, at  each  quarterly  meeting,  a  quarterly 
meeting  conference,  consisting  of  all  the 
travelling  and  local  preachers,  exhorters, 
stewards,  and  leaders  of  the  circuit,  and  none 
else,  to  hear  complaints,  and  to  receive  and 
try  appeals.  The  quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence shall  appoint  a  secretary  to  take  down 
the  proceedings  thereof,  in  a  book  kept  by 
one  of  the  stewards  of  the  circuit  for  that 
purpose. 

6.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
business  of  the  Church  in  his  district,  and 
to  promote,  by  all  proper  means,  the  cause 
of  missions  and  Sunday  schools,  and  the 
publication,  at  our  own  press,  of  Bibles, 
tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books  ;  and  care- 
fully to  inquire,  at  each  quarterly  meeting 


Sec.  5.  PRESIDING  ELDERS.  31 

conference,  whether  the  rules  respecting  the 
instruction  of  children  have  been  faithfully 
observed. 

7.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our 
Discipline  be  enforced  in  his  district.  And 
to  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  a  quarterly 
meeting  conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to 
the  president  of  the  next  annual  conference  ; 
but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  law  shall 
be  with  the  conference. 

8.  To  attend  the  bishops  when  present  in 
his  district ;  and  to  give  them,  when  absent, 
all  necessary  information,  by  letter,  of  the 
state  of  his  district. 

Quest.  3.  By  whom  are  the  presiding 
elders  to  be  stationed  and  changed  1 

Answ.  By  the  bishops. 

Quest.  4.  How  long  m.ay  the  bishops  al- 
low an  elder  to  preside  in  the  same  district  T 

Answ.  For  any  term  not  exceeding  four 
years  successively. 

Quest.  5.  Shall  the  presiding  elder  have 
power  to  emplo}''  a  preacher  who  has  been 
rejected  at  the  previous  annual  conference  ? 

Ansio.  He  shall  not,  unless  the  confer- 
ence should  give  him  liberty  under  certain 
conditions. 

Quest.  6.  How  shall  the  presiding  elders 
be  supported  % 

Answ.  If  there  be  a  surplus  of  the  public 
money  in  one  or  m.ore  circuits  in  his  district, 
he  shall  receive  such  surplus  ;  provided,  he 
do  not  receive  more  than  his  annual  allow- 


32  TRAVELLING  ELDERS.  Ch.  1. 

ance.  In  case  of  a  deficiency  in  his  allow- 
ance, after  such  surplus  is  paid  him,  or  if 
there  be  no  surplus,  he  shall  share  with  the 
preachers  of  his  district  in  proportion  with 
what  they  have  respectively  received,  so 
that  he  receives  no  more  than  the  amount 
of  his  allowance  upon  the  whole  :  he  shall 
be  accountable  to  the  annual  conference  for 
what  he  receives  as  his  allowance. 


SECTION  VI. 

Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  travelling 
Elders,  and  of  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  How  is  an  elder  constituted  ? 

Answ.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of 
the  yearly  conference,  and  by  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  a  bishop,  and  some  of  the 
elders  that  are  present. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a  travelling 
elder  ] 

A71S10.  1.  To  administer  baptism^  and  the 
Lord's  Supper,  and  to  perform  the  office  of 
matrimony,  and  all  parts  of  divine  worship. 

2.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a  travelling 
preacher. 

No  elder  that  ceases  to  travel,  without 
the  consent  of  the  yearly  conference,  certi- 
fied under  the  hand  of  the  president  of  the 
conference,  except  in  case  of  sickness,  de- 
bilit}'-,  or  other  unavoidable  circumstance, 
shall,  on  any  account,  exercise  the  peculiar 


Sec.  7.  TRAVELLING  DEACONS.  33 

functions  of  his  office,  or  even  be  allowed 
to  preach  amon^  us  :  nevertheless,  the  final 
determination  in  all  such  cases  is  with  the 
yearly  conference. 


SECTION  VII. 

Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  travellmg 
Deacons,  and  of  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  How  is  a  travellinf^  deacon 
constituted  % 

Arisw.  By  the  election  of  the  majority  of 
the  yearly  conference,  and  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  a  bishop. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a  travelling 
deacon ? 

Ajisw.  1.  To  baptize,  and  perform  the 
office  of  matrimony,  in  the  absence  of  the 
elder. 

2.  To  assist  the  elder  in  administering- 
the  Lord's  Supper. 

3.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a  travelling 
preacher. 

Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  the  time  of  pro- 
bation of  a  travelling  deacon  for  the  office 
of  an  elder  1 

Answ.  Every  travelling  deacon  shall  ex- 
ercise that  office  for  two  years,  before  he  be 
eligible  to  the  office  of  elder ;  except  in  the 
case  of  missions,  when  the  annual  confer- 
ences shall  have  authority  to  elect  for  the 
3 


34  RECEIVING  PREACHERS,  Ch.  1. 

elder's  office  sooner,  if  they  judge  it  expe- 
dient. 

No  deacon  who  ceases  to  travel  without 
the  consent  of  the  annual  conference,  certi- 
fied under  the  hand  of  the  president  of  the 
conference,  except  in  case  of  sickness,  de- 
bility, or  other  unavoidable  circumstances, 
shall,  on  any  account,  exercise  the  peculiar 
functions  of  his  office,  or  even  be  allowed 
to  preach  among  us :  nevertheless,  the  final 
determination  in  all  such  cases  is  with  the 
annual  conference. 

Provided  always,  that  when  a  preacher 
shall  have  passed  his  examination,  and  been 
admitted  into  full  connection,  and  elected  to 
deacon's  off.ce,  but  fails  of  his  ordination 
through  the  absence  of  the  bishop,  his  eligi- 
bility to  the  office  of  elder  shall  run  from 
the  time  of  his  election  to  the  office  of  a 
deacon. 


SECTION   VIII. 

Of  the  Reception  of  Preachers  from  the 
Wesley  an  Connection^  and  from  other  De- 
nominations. 

Quest.  1.  In  what  manner  shall  we  re- 
ceive those  ministers  who  may  come  to  us 
from  the  Wesleyan  connection  in  Europe  or 
Canada  1 

Ansio.  If  they  come  to  us  properly  ac- 
credited from  either  the  British,  Irish,  or 


Sec.  8.    FROM  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS.  35 

Canada  conference,  they  may  be  received 
according  to  such  credentials,  provided  they 
give  satisfaction  to  an  annual  conference  of 
their  willingness  to  conform  to  our  Church 
government  and  usages. 

Quest.  2.  How  shall  we  receive  those 
ministers  who  may  oifer  to  unite  with  us 
from  other  Christian  Churches  T 

Answ.  Those  ministers  of  other  evan- 
gelical Churches,  who  may  desire  to  unite 
with  our  Church,  whether  as  local  or  itine- 
rant, may  be  received  according  to  our  usa- 
ges, on  condition  of  their  taking  upon  them 
our  ordination  vows,  without  the  reimposi- 
tion  of  hands,  giving  satisfaction  to  an  an- 
nual conference  of  their  being  in  orders,  and 
of  their  agreement  with  us  in  doctrine,  dis- 
cipline, government,  and  usages ;  provided 
the  conference  is  also  satisfied  with  their 
gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness.  Whenever  any 
such  minisiter  is  received,  he  shall  be  fur- 
nished with  a  certificate,  signed  by  one  of 
our  bishops,  in  the  following  words,  viz.  : 

This  is  to  certify,  that  has  been 

admitted  into  conference  as  a  tra- 

velling preacher,  [or  has  been  admitted  as  a 
local  preacher  on  circuit,]  he  having 

been  ordained  to  the  oflSce  of  a  deacon,  (or 
an  elder,  as  the  case  may  be,)  according  to 
the  usages  of  the  Church,  of  vrhich 

he  has  been  a  member  and  minister  ;  and  he 
is  hereby  authorized  to  exercise  the  func- 
tions pertaining  to  his  office  in  the  Meth- 


36  RECEIVING  PREACHERS,  Ch.  1. 

odist  Episcopal  Church,  so  long  as  his  life 
and  conversation  are  such  as  become  the 
Gospel  of  Christ. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal,  at 
this  day  of  in  the  year  of  our 

Lord, 

Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  receive  preach- 
ers of  other  denominations  who  are  not  in 
orders  1 

Answ.  They  may  be  received  as  licen- 
tiates, provided  they  give  satisfaction  to  a 
quarterly,  or  an  annual  conference,  that  they 
are  suitable  persons  to  exercise  the  office, 
and  of  their  agreement  with  the  doctrines, 
discipline,  government,  and  usages  of  our 
Church. 


SECTION    IX. 

Of  the   Method   of  receiving   travelling 
Preachers,  and  of  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  How  is  a  preacher  to  be  re- 
ceived 1 

A71SW-  1-  By  the  annual  conference. 

2.  In  the  interval  of  the  conference,  by  a 
bishop,  or  the  presiding  elder  of  the  district, 
until  the  sitting  of  the  conference. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  bishops,  or 
of  a  committee  which  they  may  appoint  at 
each  annual  conference,  to  point  out  a 
course  of  reading  and  study  proper  to  be 
pursued  by  candidates  for  the  ministry  ;  and 
the  presiding  elder,  whenever  such  are  pre- 


Sec.  9.  AND  THEIR  DUTY.  37 

sented  to  him,  shall  direct  them  to  those 
studies  which  have  been  thus  recommended. 
And  before  any  such  candidate  is  received 
into  full  connection,  he  shall  give  satisfac- 
tory evidence  respecting  his  knowledge  of 
those  particular  subjects  which  have  been 
recommended  to  his  consideration. 

4.  When  a  preacher's  name  is  not  printed 
in  the  Minutes,  he  must  receive  a  written 
license  from  a  bishop  or  presiding  elder. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a  preacher  ■? 

Answ.  1.  To  preach. 

2.  To  meet  the  societies,  classes,  and 
general  bands. 

3.  To  visit  the  sick. 

4.  To  preach  in  the  morning,  where  he 
can  get  hearers.  We  recommend  morning 
preaching  at  five  o'clock  in  the  summer,  and 
six  in  the  winter,  wherever  it  is  practicable. 

Quest.  3.  What  are  the  directions  given 
to  a  preacher  1 

Answ.  1.  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unem- 
ployed :  never  be  triflingly  employed.  Never 
trifle  away  time  ;  neither  spend  any  more 
time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary. 

2.  Be  serious.  Let  your  motto  be.  Holi- 
ness to  the  Lord.  Avoid  all  lightness, 
jesting,  and  foolish  talking. 

3.  Converse  sparingly,  and  conduct  your- 
self prudently  with  women.     1  Tim.  v,  2. 

4.  Take  no  step  toward  marriage  without 
first  consulting  with  your  brethren. 

5.  Believe  evil  of  no  one  without  good 


38  RECEIVING  PREACHERS,  Ch.  1. 

evidence  ;  unless  you  see  it  done,  take  heed 
how  you  credit  it.  Put  the  best  construc- 
tion on  every  thing.  You  know  the  judge 
is  always  supposed  to  be  on  the  prisoner's 
side. 

6.  Speak  evil  of  no  one ;  because  your 
word,  especially,  would  eat  as  doth  a  canker. 
Keep  your  thoughts  within  your  own  breast, 
till  you  come  to  the  person  concerned. 

7.  Tell  every  one  under  your  care  what 
you  think  wrong  in  his  conduct  and  temper, 
and  that  lovingly  and  plainly  as  soon  as  may 
be  :  else  it  will  fester  in  your  heart.  Make 
all  haste  to  cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

8.  Avoid  all  affectation.  A  preacher  of 
the  Gospel  is  the  servant  of  all. 

9.  Be  ashamed  of  nothing  but  sin. 

10.  Be  punctual.  Do  every  thing  exactly 
at  the  time.  And  do  not  mend  our  rules, 
but  keep  them ;  not  for  wrath  but  con- 
science' sake. 

11.  You  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  save 
souls ;  therefore  spend  and  be  spent  in  this 
work ;  and  go  always  not  only  to  those  that 
want  you,  but  to  those  that  want  you  most. 

Observe !  it  is  not  your  business  only  to 
preach  so  many  times,  and  to  take  care  of 
this  or  that  society ;  but  to  save  as  many  as 
you  can ;  to  bring  as  many  sinners  as  you 
can  to  repentance,  and  with  all  your  power 
to  build  them  up  in  that  holiness  without 
which  they  cannot  see  the  Lord.  And  re- 
member I — a  Methodist  preacher  is  to  mind 


Sec.  9.  AND  THEIR  DUTY.  39 

every  point,  great  and  small,  in  the  Meth- 
odist Discipline  !  Therefore  you  will  need 
to  exercise  all  the  sense  and  grace  you 
have. 

12.  Act  in  all  things  not  according  to 
your  own  will,  but  as  a  son  in  the  Gospel. 
As  such,  it  is  your  duty  to  employ  your  time 
in  the  manner  which  we  direct :  in  preach- 
ing, and  visiting  from  house  to  house  ;  in 
reading,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Above  all, 
if  you  labour  with  us  in  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard, it  is  needful  you  should  do  that  part 
of  the  work  which  we  advise,  at  those  times 
and  places  which  we  judge  most  for  his 
glory. 

Quest.  4.  What  method  do  we  use  in  re- 
ceiving a  preacher  at  the  conference  '? 

Ajisw.  After  solemn  fasting  and  prayer, 
every  person  proposed  shall  then  be  asked, 
before  the  conference,  the  following  ques- 
tions, (with  any  others  which  may  be  thought 
necessary,)  viz. : — Have  you  faith  in  Christ  1 
Are  you  going  on  to  perfection  1  Do  you 
expect  to  be  made  perfect  in  love  in  this 
life  1  Are  you  groaning  after  it  ?  Are  you 
resolved  to  devote  yourself  Avholly  to  God 
and  his  work  1  Do  you  know  the  rules  of 
society  1 — of  the  bands  ?  Do  you  keep 
them  1  Do  you  constantly  attend  the  sacra- 
ment 1  Have  you  read  the  form  of  disci- 
pline ]  Are  you  willing  to  conform  to  it  1 
Have  you  considered  the  rules  of  a  preacher, 
especially  the  first,  tenth,  and  twelfth  ?   Will 


40  RECEIVING  PREACHERS,  Cll.  1. 

you  keep  them  for  conscience'  sake  I  Are 
you  determined  to  employ  all  your  time  in 
the  work  of  God  1  Will  you  endeavour  not 
to  speak  too  long  or  too  loud  ?  Will  you 
diligently  instruct  the  children  in  every 
place  ]  Will  you  visit  from  house  to  house  1 
Will  you  recommend  fasting,  or  abstinence, 
both  l)y  precept  and  example  ?  Are  you  in 
debt  ] 

We  may  then,  if  he  give  us  satisfaction, 
receive  him  as  a  probationer,  by  giving  him 
the  form  of  discipline,  inscribed  thus  : — To 
A.  B.  "  You  think  it  your  duly  to  call  sin- 
ners to  repentance.  Make  full  proof  hereof ^ 
and  we  shall  rejoice  to  receive  you  as  a  fel- 
low labour er^  Let  him  then  carefully  read 
and  weigh  what  is  contained  therein ;  and 
if  he  have  any  doubt,  it  may  be  removed. 
Observe  !  taking  on  trial  is  entirely  different 
from  admitting  a  preacher  into  full  connec- 
tion. One  on  trial  may  be  either  admitted 
or  rejected,  without  doing  him  any  wrong  : — 
otherwise  it  would  be  no  trial  at  all.  Let 
every  one  that  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit 
explain  this  to  those  who  are  on  trial,  as 
well  as  to  those  who  are  in  future  to  be  pro- 
posed for  trial. 

But  no  one  shall  be  received  on  trial  un- 
less he  first  procure  a  recommendation  from 
the  quarterly  meeting  of  his  circuit.  After 
he  has  been  employed  two  successive  years 
in  the  regular  intinerant  work,  which  is  to 
commence  from  his  beinof  received  on  trial 


Sec.  9.  AND  THEIR  DUTY.  41 

at  the  annual  conference,  and  being  approved 
"by  the  annual  conference,  and  examined  by 
the  president  of  the  conference,  he  may  be 
received  into  full  connection,  by  giving  him 
the  form  of  discipline,  inscribed  thus : — 
"  As  long  as  you  freely  consent  to,  and 
earnestly  endeavour  to  ivalk  by  these  rules, 
we  shall  rejoice  to  acknowledge  you  as  a 
fellow  labourer y 

If  any  preacher  absent  himself  from  his 
circuit,  the  presiding  elder  shall,  as  far  as 
possible,  fill  his  place  with  another  preacher, 
who  shall  be  paid  for  his  labours  out  of  the 
allowance  of  the  absent  preacher,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  usual  allowance. 

N.  B.  Whenever  a  preacher  on  trial  is 
selected  by  the  bishop  for  a  mission,  he  may, 
if  elected  by  an  annual  conference,  ordain 
him  a  deacon  before  his  probation  ends,  and 
a  missionary  employed  on  a  foreign  mission 
may  be  admitted  into  full  connection,  if 
recommended  by  the  superintendent  of  the 
mission  where  he  labours,  without  being 
present  at  the  annual  conference  for  exami- 
nation. 

At  each  annual  conference,  those  who  are 
received  on  trial,  or  are  admitted  into  full 
connection,  shall  be  asked  whether  they  are 
willing  to  devote  themselves  to  the  mission- 
ary work ;  and  a  list  of  the  names  of  all 
those  who  are  willing  to  do  so  shall  be  taken 
and  reported  to  the  corresponding  secretary 


42  DUTIES  OF  THOSE  WHO  Ch.   1. 

of  the  Missionary  Society ;  and  all  such 
shall  be  considered  as  ready  and  willing  to 
be  employed  as  missionaries  whenever  called 
for  by  either  of  the  bishops. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  our  missionaries, 
except  those  who  are  appointed  to  labour  for 
the  benefit  of  the  slaves,  to  form  their  cir- 
cuits into  auxiliary  missionary  societies,  and 
to  make  regular  quarterly  and  class  collec- 
tions wherever  practicable,  and  report  the 
amount  collected  every  three  months,  either 
by  endorsing  it  on  their  drafts,  or  by  trans- 
mitting the  money  to  the  treasurer  of  the 
parent  society. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual  con- 
ference to  examine  strictly  into  the  state  of 
the  domestic  missions  within  its  bounds,  and 
to  allow  none  to  remain  on  the  list  of  its 
missions  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  con- 
ference, is  able  to  support  itself. 


SECTION   x. 

Of  the  Duties  of  those  loho  have  the  charge 
of  Circuits. 

Quest.  1.  What  are  the  duties  of  the  elder, 
deacon,  or  preacher,  who  has  the  special 
charge  of  a  circuit  1 

Ansio.  1.  To  see  that  the  other  preachers 
in  his  circuit  behave  well,  and  want  nothing. 


Sec.  10.    HAVE  CHARGE  OF  CIRCUITS.  43 

2.  To  renew  the  tickets  for  the  admission 
of  members  into  love-feast  quarterly,  and 
regulate  the  bands. 

3.  To  meet  the  stewards  and  leaders  as 
often  as  possible. 

4.  To  appoint  all  the  leaders,  and  change 
them  when  he  sees  it  necessary. 

5.  To  receive,  try,  and  expel  members, 
according  to  the  form  of  discipline. 

6.  To  hold  watch-nights  and  love-feasts. 

7.  To  hold  quarterly  meetings  in  the  ab- 
sence of  the  presiding  elder. 

8.  To  take  care  that  every  society  be 
duly  supplied  with  books. 

9.  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the  mem- 
bers in  society  in  their  respective  circuits 
and  stations,  keeping  the  names  of  all  local 
elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  properly  dis- 
tinguished, and  deliver  in  such  account  to 
the  annual  conference,  that  their  number 
may  be  printed  in  the  Minutes. 

10.  To  give  an  account  of  his  circuit 
every  quarter  to  his  presiding  elder. 

11.  To  meet  the  men  and  women  apart, 
in  the  large  societies,  once  a  quarter, 
wherever  it  is  practicable. 

12.  To  overlook  the  accounts  of  all  the 
stewards. 

13.  To  appoint  a  person  to  receive  the 
quarterly  collection  in  the  classes. 

14.  To  see  that  public  collections  be  made 
quarterly,  if  need  be. 

15.  To  encourage  the  support  of  missions 


44  DUTIES  OF  THOSE  WHO  Ch.   1. 

and  Sunday  schools,  and  the  publication  and 
distribution  of  Bibles,  tracts,  and  Sunday 
school  books,  by  forming  societies  and  mak- 
ing collections  for  these  objects  in  such  way 
and  manner  as  the  annual  conference  to 
which  he  belongs  shall  from  time  to  time 
direct. 

16.  To  lay  before  the  quarterly  confer- 
ence, at  each  quarterly  meeting,  as  far  as 
practicable,  to  be  entered  on  its  journal,  a  writ- 
ten statement  of  the  number  and  state  of  the 
Sunday  schools  in  the  circuit  or  station,  and 
to  report  the  same,  together  with  the  amount 
raised  for  the  support  of  missions,  and  for  the 
publication  of  Bibles,  tracts,  and  Sunday 
school  books,  to  his  annual  conference. 

17.  To  raise  a  yearly  subscription  in  those 
circuits  that  can  bear  it,  for  building  church- 
es, and  paying  the  debts  of  those  which  have 
been  already  erected. 

18.  To  choose  a  committee  of  lay  mem- 
bers to  make  a  just  application  of  the  money 
where  it  is  most  wanted. 

Quest.  2.  What  other  directions  shall  we 
give  him  ? 

Answ.  Several. 

1 .  To  take  a  regular  catalogue  of  the  so- 
cieties in  towns  and  cities,  as  they  live  in 
the  streets. 

2.  To  leave  his  successor  a  particular  ac- 
count of  the  circuit,  including  an  account  of 
the  subscribers  for  our  periodicals. 


Sec.  10.  HAVE  CHARGE  OF  CIRCUITS.  45 

3.  To  see  that  every  band  leader  have 
the  rules  of  the  bands. 

4.  To  enforce,  vigorously,  but  calmly,  all 
the  rules  of  the  society. 

5.  As  soon  as  there  are  four  men  or  wo- 
men believers  in  any  place,  to  put  them  into 
a  band. 

6.  To  suffer  no  love-feast  to  last  above 
an  hour  and  a  half. 

7.  To  warn  all  from  time  to  time,  that 
none  are  to  remove  from  one  circuit  to  an- 
other, without  a  note  of  recommendation 
from  the  preacher  of  the  circuit  in  these 
words : — "A.  B.,  the  hearer,  has  been  an 
acceptable  member  of  our  Church  in  C.  ,•" 
and  to  inform  them  that,  without  such  a 
certificate,  they  will  not  be  received  into  the 
Church  in  other  places. 

8.  To  recommend  everywhere  decency 
and  cleanliness. 

9.  To  read  the  rules  of  the  society,  with 
the  aid  of  the  other  preachers,  once  a  year 
in  every  congregation,  and  once  a  quarter 
in  every  society. 

10.  On  any  dispute  between  two  or  more 
of  the  members  of  our  Church,  concerning 
the  payment  of  debts,  or  otherwise,  which 
cannot  be  settled  by  the  parties  concerned, 
the  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  cir- 
cuit shall  inquire  into  the  circumstances  of 
the  case  ;  and  shall  recommend  to  the  con- 
tending parties   a  reference,  consisting  of 


46  DUTIES  OF  THOSE  WHO  Cll.  1. 

one  arbiter  chosen  by  the  plaintiff,  and 
another  chosen  by  the  defendant;  which 
two  arbiters  so  chosen  shall  nominate  the 
third ;  the  three  arbiters  being  members  of 
our  Church. 

But  if  one  of  the  parties  be  dissatisfied 
with  the  judgment  given,  such  party  may 
apply  to  the  ensuing  quarterly  meeting  con- 
ference of  the  circuit,  for  allowance  to 
have  a  second  arbitration  appointed  ;  and  if 
the  quarterly  meeting  conference  see  suffi- 
cient reason,  they  shall  grant  a  second  arbi- 
tration, in  which  case  each  party  shall  choose 
two  arbiters,  and  the  four  arbiters  shall 
choose  a  fifth,  the  judgment  of  the  majority 
of  whom  shall  be  final ;  and  any  person  re- 
fusing to  abide  by  such  judgment  shall  be 
excluded  the  Church. 

And  if  any  member  of  our  Church  shall 
refuse,  in  cases  of  debt  or  other  disputes,  to 
refer  the  matter  to  arbitration,  when  re- 
commended by  him  who  has  the  charge  of 
the  circuit,  or  shall  enter  into  a  lawsuit  with 
another  member  before  these  measures  are 
taken,  he  shall  be  expelled,  unless  the  case 
be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  require  and  justify 
a  process  at  law. 

The  preachers  who  have  the  oversight 
of  circuits  are  required  to  execute  all  our 
rules  fully  and  strenuously  against  all  frauds, 
and  particulary  against  dishonest  insolven- 
cies :  suffering  none  to  remain  in  our  Church 


Sec.  10.  HAVE  CHARGE  OF  CIRCUITS.  47 

on  any  account  who  are  found  guilty  of  any 
fraud. 

To  prevent  scandal,  when  any  of  our 
members  fail  in  business,  or  contract  debts 
which  they  are  not  able  to  pay,  let  two  or 
three  judicious  members  of  the  Church  in- 
spect the  accounts,  contracts,  and  circum- 
stances of  the  case  of  the  supposed  delin- 
quent ;  and  if  he  have  behaved  dishonestly, 
or  borrowed  money  without  a  probability  of 
paying,  let  him  be  expehed. 

Whenever  a  complaint  is  made  against 
any  member  of  our  Church  for  non-payment 
of  debt;  when  the  accounts  are  adjusted, 
and  the  amount  ascertained,  the  preacher 
having  the  charge  shall  call  the  debtor  be- 
fore a  committee  of  at  least  three,  to  show 
cause  why  he  does  not  make  payment.  The 
committee  shall  determine  what  farther  time 
shall  be  granted  him  for  payment,  and  what 
security,  if  any,  shall  be  given  for  payment ; 
and  in  case  the  debtor  refuses  to  comply, 
he  shall  be  expelled ;  but  in  such  case  he 
may  appeal  to  the  quarterly  meeting  con- 
ference, and  their  decision  shall  be  final. 
And  in  case  the  creditor  complains  that  jus- 
tice is  not  done  him,  he  may  lay  his  griev- 
ance before  the  quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence, and  their  decision  shall  be  final ;  and 
if  the  creditor  refuse  to  comply,  he  shall  be 
expelled. 

11.  The  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of 


48  TRIAL  OF  PREACHERS.  Ch.  1. 

a  circuit  shall  appoint  prayer  meetings  wher- 
ever he  can  in  his  circuit. 

12.  He  shall  take  care  that  a  fast  be  held 
in  every  society  in  his  circuit,  on  the  Friday 
preceding  every  quarterly  meeting  :  and  that 
a  memorandum  of  it  be  written  on  all  the 
class  papers. 

13.  To  license  such  persons  as  he  may 
judge  proper  to  officiate  as  exhorters  in  the 
Church,  provided  no  person  shall  be  so 
licensed  without  the  consent  of  the  leaders' 
meeting,  or  of  the  class  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  where  no  leaders'  meeting  is  held  ; 
and  the  exhorters  so  authorized  shall  be 
subject  to  the  annual  examination  of  charac- 
ter in  the  quarterly  meeting  conference,  and 
have  their  license  annually  renewed  by  the 
presiding  elder,  or  the  preacher  having  the 
charge,  if  approved  by  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing conference. 


SECTION    XI. 

Of  the  Trial  of  those  who  think  they  are 
moved  ly  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach. 

Quest.  How  shall  we  try  those  who  pro- 
fess to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
preach  1 

Ansiv.  1.  Let  the  following  questions  be 
asked,  viz.,  Do  they  know  God  as  a  pardon- 
ing God!  Have  they  the  love  of  God 
abiding  in  them  1     Do  they  desire  nothing 


Sec.   12.      METHOD  OF  PREACHING.  49 

but  God  1     And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner 
of  conversation  \ 

2.  Have  they  gifts  (as  well  as  grace)  for 
the  work  1  Have  they  (in  some  tolerable 
degree)  a  clear,  sound  understanding,  a  right 
judgment  in  the  things  of  God,  a  just 
conception  of  salvation  by  faith  1  And  has 
God  given  them  any  degree  of  utterance  1 
Do  they  speak  justly,  readily,  clearly "? 

3.  Have  they  fruit  1  Are  any  truly  con- 
vinced of  sin,  and  converted  to  God,  by 
their  preaching  1 

As  long  as  these  three  marks  concur  in 
any  one,  we  believe  he  is  called  of  God  to 
preach.  These  we  receive  as  sufficient 
proof  that  he  is  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 


SECTION  XII. 

Of  the  Matter  and  Marnier  of  Preachings 
and  of  other  public  Exercises. 

Quest.  1.  What  is  the  best  general  me- 
thod of  preaching  1 

Answ.  1.  To  convince  :  2.  To  offer 
Christ :  3.  To  invite  :  4.  To  build  up  :  And 
to  do  this  in  some  measure  in  every  sermon. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  most  effectual  way 
of  preaching  Christ  ] 

Ansiv.  The  most  effectual  way  of  preach- 
ing Christ  is,  to  preach  him  in  all  his  offices ; 
and  to  declare  his  law,  as  well  as  his  Gos- 
4 


50  DUTV  OF  PREACHERS.  Ch.  1. 

pel,  both  to  believers  and  unbelievers.  Let 
us  strongly  and  closely  insist  upon  inward 
and  outward  holiness  in  all  its  branches. 

Quest.  3.  Are  there  any  smaller  advices 
which  might  be  of  use  to  us  T 

Ansiv.  Perhaps  these :  1,  Be  sure  never 
to  disappoint  a  congTegation.  2.  Begin  at 
the  time  appointed.  3.  Let  your  whole  de- 
portment be  serious,  weighty,  and  solemn. 
4.  Always  suit  your  subject  to  your  audi- 
ence.    5.  Choose  the  plainest  text  you  can. 

6.  Take  care  not  to  ramble,  but  keep  to  your 
text,  and  make  out  what  you  take  in  hand. 

7.  Take  care  of  any  thing  awkward  or  af- 
fected, either  in  your  gesture,  phrase,  or 
pronunciation.  8.  Do  not  usually  pray, 
extempore.,  above  eight  or  ten  minutes  (at 
most)  without  intermission.  9.  Frequently 
read  and  enlarge  upon  a  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture ;  and  let  young  preachers  often  exhort 
without  taking  a  text.  10.  Always  avail 
yourself  of  the  great  festivals,  by  preaching 
on  the  occasion. 


SECTION    XIII. 

Of  the  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God,  them- 
selves, and  one  another. 

Quest.  1.  How  shall  a  preacher  be  quali- 
fied for  his  charge  1 

Answ.  By  walking  closely  with  God,  and 
having  his  work  greatly  at  heart:  and  by 


Sec.   13.         DUTY  OP  PREACHERS.  51 

understanding  and  loving  discipline,  ours  in 
particular. 

Quest.  2,  Do  we  sufficiently  watch  over 
each  other. 

Answ.  We  do  not.  Should  we  not  fre- 
quently ask  each  other,  Do  you  walk  closely 
with  God  1  Have  you  now  fellowship  with 
the  Father  and  the  Son  1  At  what  hour  do 
you  rise  ?  Do  you  punctually  observe  the 
morning  and  evening  hours  of  retirement  \ 
Do  you  spend  the  day  in  the  manner  which 
the  conference  advise?  1  Do  you  converse 
seriously,  usefully,  and  closely"?  To  be 
more  particular  :  Do  you  use  all  the  means 
of  grace  yourself,  and  enforce  the  use  of 
them  on  all  other  persons  1  They  are  either 
instituted  or  prudential. 

I.  The  instituted  are, 

1.  Prayer:  private,  family,  and  public; 
consisting  of  deprecation,  petition,  interces- 
sion, and  thanksgiving.  Do  you  use  each 
of  these  !  Do  you  forecast  daily,  wherever 
you  are,  to  secure  time  for  private  devotion  I 
Do  you  practise  it  everywhere  1  Do  you 
ask  everywhere.  Have  you  family  prayer  I 
Do  you  ask  individuals.  Do  you  use  private 
prayer  every  morning  and  evening  in  par- 
ticular 1 

2.  Searching  the  Scriptures,  by 

(1)  Reading ;  constantly,  some  part  of 
every  day  :  regularly,  all  the  Bible  in  order ; 
carefully,  with  notes ;  seriously,  with  prayer 


52  DUTY  OF  PREACHERS.  Ch.   1. 

before   and    after ;    fruitfully,    immediately 
practising  what  you  learn  there  1 

(2)  Meditating  :    At  set  times  1   By  rule  l 

(3)  Hearing  :  Every  opportunity  1  With 
prayer  before,  at,  after  ?  Have  you  a  Bible 
always  about  you  1 

3.  The  Lord's  Supper :  Do  you  use  this 
at  every  opportunity  1  With  solemn  prayer 
before  1  With  earnest  and  deliberate  self- 
devotion  Ir 

4.  Fasting :  Do  you  use  as  much  absti- 
nence and  fasting  every  week  as  yom*  health, 
strength,  and  labour  wOl  permit  1 

5.  Christian  conference  :  Are  you  con- 
vinced how  important  and  how  difficult  it  is 
to  order  your  conversation  aright  1  Is  it 
always  in  grace  1  Seasoned  with  salt  1 
Meet  to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers  ?  Do 
you  not  converse  too  long  at  a  time  1  Is 
not  an  hour  commonly  enough  1  Would  it 
not  be  well  always  to  have  a  determinate 
end  in  view'?  And  to  pray  before  and 
after  it  1 

II.  Prudential  means  we  may  use  either  as 
Christians,  as  Methodists,  or  as  preachers. 

1.  As  Cluristians :  "VN^iat  particular  rules 
have  you  in  order  to  grow  in  grace  1  What 
arts  of  holy  living  1 

2.  As  Methodists :  Do  you  never  miss 
your  class  or  band  1 

3.  As  preachers :  Have  you  thoroughly 
considered  your  duty  1  And  do  you  make 
a  conscience  of  executing  every  part  of  it  1 


Sec.   13.         DUTY  OF  PREACHERS.  53 

Do  you  meet   every   society  1     Also,   the 
leaders  and  bands  1 

These  means  may  be  used  without  fruit. 
But  there  are  some  means  which  cannot ; 
namely,  watching-,  denying  ourselves,  taking 
up  our  cross,  exercise  of  the  presence  of  God. 

1.  Do  you  steadily  watch  against  the 
world  1     Yourself?     Your  besetting  sin  1 

2.  Do  you  deny  yourself  every  useless 
pleasure  of  sense  1  Imagination  ?  Honour  ? 
Are  you  temperate  in  all  things  1  Instance 
in  food :  (1)  Do  you  use  only  that  kind  and 
that  degree  which  is  best  both  for  body  and 
soul  1  Do  you  see  the  necessity  of  this  1 
(2)  Do  you  eat  no  more  at  each  meal  than 
is  necessary  1  Are  you  not  heavy  or  drowsy 
after  dinner?  (3)  Do  you  use  only  that 
kind,  and  that  degree  of  drink,  which  is  best 
both  for  your  body  and  soul  1  (4)  Do  you 
choose  and  use  water  for  your  common 
drink  ?  And  only  take  wine  medicinally  or 
sacramentally  1 

3.  Wherein  do  you  take  up  your  cross 
daily  1  Do  you  cheerfully  bear  your  cross, 
however  grievous  to  nature,  as  a  gift  of  God, 
and  labour  to  profit  thereby  1 

4.  Do  you  endeavour  to  set  God  always 
before  you?  To  see  his  eye  continually 
fixed  upon  you  1  Never  can  you  use  these 
means  but  a  blessing  will  ensue.  And  the 
more  you  use  them,  tlie  more  you  will  grow 
in  grace. 


I       54       ^    ,  VISITING  FROl^  ^--s   Ch.  1. 

SECTION  XIV. 

Rules  by  lohich  ive  should  continue  or  desist 
from  preaching  at  any  Place. 

Quest.  1.  Is  it  advisable  for  us  to  preach 
in  as  many  places  as  we  can,  without  form- 
ing any  societies  ] 

Answ.  By  no  means.  We  have  made  the 
trial  in  various  places  ;  and  that  for  a  con- 
siderable time.  But  all  the  seed  has  fallen 
by  the  way  side.  There  is  scarce  any  fruit 
remaining. 

Quest.  2.  Where  should  we  endeavour  to 
preach  most  ] 
J         Ansiv.   1.  Where  there   is  the   greatest 
r     number  of  quiet  and  willing  hearers. 

2.  Where  there  is  most  fruit. 

Quest.  3.  Ought  we  not  diligently  to  ob- 
serve in  what  places  God  is  pleased  at  any 
time  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  more  abundantly  1 

A71SIV.  We  ought :  and  at  that  time  to 
send  more  labourers  than  usual  into  that  part 
of  the  harvest. 

SECTION  XV. 

Of  visiting  from  House  to  House,  guarding 
against  those  Things  that  are  so  common 
to   Professors,   and    enforcing  practical 
Religion. 
Quest.   1.    How  can    we    farther  assist 

those  under  our  care  ? 


Sec.   15.  HOUSE  TO  HOUSE.  55 

Ansio.  By  instructing  them  at  their  own 
houses.  What  unspeakable  need  is  there  of 
this !  The  world  says,  "  The  Methodists 
are  no  better  than  other  people.''^  This  is 
not  true  in  the  general :  but,  1 .  Personal 
religion,  either  toward  God  or  man,  is  too 
superficial  among  us.  We  can  but  just 
touch  on  a  few^  particulars.  '  How  little 
faith  is  there  among  us !  How  little  cojn- 
munion  with  God,  how  little  living  in  hea- 
ven, w^alking  in  eternity,  deadness  to  every 
creature !  How  much  love  of  the  world ! 
Desire  of  pleasure,  of  ease,  of  getting 
money !  How^  little  brotherly  love !  What 
continual  judging  one  another  !  What  gos- 
sipping,  evil  speaking,  tale  bearing  !  What 
want  of  moral  honesty !  To  instance  only 
one  particular ;  who  does  as  he  would  be 
done  by  in  buying  and  selling  ? 

2.  Family  religion  is  wanting  in  many 
branches.  iVnd  what  avails  public  preach- 
ing alone,  though  we  could  preach  like  an- 
gels? We  must,  yea,  every  travelling 
preacher  must  instruct  the  people  from 
house  to  house.  Till  this  be  done,  and  that 
in  good  earnest,  the  Methodists  will  be  no 
better. 

Our  religion  is  not  sufficiently  deep,  uni- 
versal, uniform  :  but  superficial,  partial,  un- 
even. It  will  be  so  till  we  spend  half  as 
much  time  in  this  visiting,  as  we  now  do  in 
talking  uselessly.  Can  we  find  a  better 
method  of  doinf^  this  than  Mr.   Baxter's  ? 


56  VISITING  FROM  Cll.   1. 

If  not,  let  us  adopt  it  without  delay.  His 
whole  tract,  entitled  Gildas  Salvianus,  is 
well  worth  a  careful  perusal.  Speaking  of 
this  visitiniT  from  house  to  house,  he  says, 
(p.  351,)  "  We  shall  find  many  hinderances, 
both  in  ourselves  and  the  people." 

1.  In  ourselves  there  is  much  dulness  and 
laziness,  so  that  there  will  be  much  ado  to 
get  us  to  be  faithful  in  the  work. 

2.  We  have  a  base,  man-pleasing  temper, 
so  that  we  let  them  perish  rather  than  lose 
their  love :  we  let  them  go  quietly  to  hell, 
lest  we  should  offend  them. 

3.  Some  of  us  have  a  foolish  bashfulness. 
We  know  not  how  to  begin,  and  blush  to 
contradict  the  devil. 

4.  But  the  grea'ter  hinderance  is  weakness 
of  faith.  Our  whole  motion  is  v/cak,  because 
the  spring  of  it  is  weak. 

5.  Lastly,  we  are  unskilful  in  the  work. 
How  few  know  how  to  deal  with  men,  so 
as  to  get  within  them,  and  suit  all  our  dis- 
course to  their  several  conditions  and  tem- 
pers :  to  choose  the  fittest  subjects,  and  fol- 
low them  with  a  holy  mixture  of  seriousness, 
terror,  love,  and  meekness  1 

But  undoubtedly  this  private  application 
is  implied  in  those  solemn  words  of  the 
apostle  :  "  I  charge  thee  before  God  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing,  preach 
the  word ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of  sea- 


Sec.   15.  HOUSE  TO  HOUSE.  67 

son :  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long 
suffering." 

O  brethren,  if  we  could  but  set  this  work 
on  foot  in  all  our  societies,  and  prosecute 
it  zealously,  what  glory  would  redound  to 
God  !  If  the  common  lukewarmness  were 
banished,  and  every  shop,  and  every  house, 
busied  in  speaking  of  the  word  and  works 
of  God,  surely  God  would  dwell  in  our 
habitations,  and  make  us  his  delight. 

And  this  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the 
welfare  of  our  people,  some  of  whom  neither 
repent  nor  believe  to  this  day.  Look  round, 
and  see  how  many  of  them  are  still  in  ap- 
parent danger  of  damnation.  And  how  can 
you  walk  and  talk,  and  be  merry  with  such 
people,  when  you  know  their  case?  When 
you  look  them  in  the  face,  you  should  break 
forth  into  tears,  as  the  phophet  did  when  he 
looked  upon  Hazael,  and  then  set  on  them 
with  the  most  vehement  exhortations.  O, 
for  God's  sake,  and  the  sake  of  poor  souls, 
bestir  yourselves,  and  spare  no  pains  that 
may  conduce  to  their  salvation  ! 

What  cause  have  we  to  bleed  before  the 
Lord  that  we  have  so  long  neglected  this 
good  work !  If  we  had  but  engaged  in  it 
sooner,  how  many  more  might  have  been 
brought  to  Christ !  And  how  much  holier 
and  happier  might  our  societies  have  been 
before  now  !  And  why  might  we  not  have 
done  it  sooner  ?     There  were  many  hinder- 


58  VISITING  FROM  Ch.   1. 

ances :  and  so  there  always  will  be.  But 
the  greatest  hinderance  is  in  ourselves,  in 
our  littleness  of  faith  and  love. 

But  it  is  objected,  I.  "  This  will  take  up 
so  much  time,  wc  shall  not  have  leisure  to 
follow  our  studies."  We  answer,  1.  Gain- 
ing knowledge  is  a  good  thing,  but  saving 
souls  is  a  better.  2.  By  this  very  thing 
you  will  gain  the  most  excellent  knowledge, 
that  of  God  and  eternity.  3.  You  will  have 
time  for  gaining  other  knowledge  too.  Only 
sleep  no  more  than  you  need ;  "  and  never 
be  idle,  or  triflingly  employed."  But,  4.  If 
you  can  do  but  one,  let  your  studies  alone. 
We  ought  to  throw  by  all  the  libraries  in  the 
world,  rather  than  be  guilty  of  the  loss  of 
one  soul. 

It  is  objected,  II.  "  The  people  w^ill  not 
submit  to  it."  If  some  will  not,  others  will. 
And  the  success  with  them  will  repay  all 
your  labour.  O  let  us  herein  follow  the 
example  of  St.  Paul !  1.  For  our  general 
business,  Serving  the  Lord  ivith  all  humility 
of  mind :  2.  Our  special  work,  Take  heed 
to  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  jiocJc :  3.  Our 
doctrine.  Repentance  toioard  God,  and  faith 
toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  4.  The  place, 
I  have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house 
to  house:  5.  The  object  and  manner  of 
teaching,  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one, 
night  and  day,  ivith  tears:  6.  His  innocence 
and  self  denial  herein,  /  have  coveted  no 
man's  silver  or  gold :   7.  His  patience,  Nei- 


Sec.  15  HOUSE  TO  HOUSE.  59 

iher  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself.  And 
among  all  other  motives,  let  these  be  ever 
before  our  eyes :  1.  The  Church  of  God, 
ivhich  he  hath  purchased  iviih  his  own  blood  : 
2.  Grievous  ivolves  shall  enter  in ;  yea,  of 
yourselves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse 
things. 

Write  this  upon  your  hearts,  and  it  will 
do  you  more  good  than  twenty  years'  study. 
Then  you  will  have  no  time  to  spare  :  you 
will  have  work  enough.  Then  likewise 
no  preacher  will  stay  with  us  who  is  as  salt 
that  has  lost  its  savour.  For  to  such,  this 
employment  would  be  mere  drudgery.  And 
in  order  to  it,  you  will  have  need  of  all  the 
knowledge  you  can  procure,  and  grace  you 
can  attain. 

The  sum  is.  Go  into  every  house  in 
course,  and  teach  every  one  therein,  young 
and  old,  to  be  Christians  inwardly  and  out- 
wardly ;  make  every  particular  plain  to  their 
understandings  ;  fix  it  in  their  minds  ;  write 
it  on  their  hearts.  In  order  to  this,  there 
must  be  line  upon  line,  precept  upon  precept. 
What  patience,  what  love,  what  knowledge 
is  requisite  for  this !  We  must  needs  do 
this,  were  it  only  to  avoid  idleness.  Do  we 
not  loiter  away  many  hours  in  every  week  % 
Each  try  himself :  no  idleness  is  consistent 
with  a  growth  in  grace.  Nay,  without  ex- 
actness in  redeeming  time,  you  cannot  retain 
the  grace  you  receive  in  justification. 

Quest.  2.  Why  are  we  not  more  holy  ? 


60  VISITING,  ETC.  Ch.  1. 

"Why  do  we  not  live  in  eternity'?  Walk 
with  God  all  the  day  long- 1  Why  are  we 
not  all  devoted  to  God  T  Breathing  the 
whole  spirit  of  missionaries  1 

Ansiv.  Chiefly  because  we  are  enthusiasts; 
looking  for  the  end  without  using  the  means. 
To  touch  only  upon  two  or  three  instances  : 
— Who  of  us  rises  at  four,  or  even  at  five, 
when  we  do  not  preach "?  Do  we  know  the 
obligation  and  benefit  of  fasting  or  absti- 
nence 1  How  often  do  we  practise  it  ?  The 
neglect  of  this  alone  is  sufficient  to  account 
for  our  feebleness  and  faintness  of  spirit. 
We  are  continually  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  God  by  the  habitual  neglect  of  a  plain 
duty.     Let  us  amend  from  this  hour. 

Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  guard  against 
Sabbath  breaking,  evil  speaking,  unprofitable 
conversation,  lightness,  expensiveness  or 
gayety  of  apparel,  and  contracting  debts 
without  due  care  to  discharge  them  1 

A71SIV.  1.  Let  us  preach  expressly  on  each 
of  these  heads.  2.  Read  in  every  society 
the  sermon  on  evil  speaking.  3.  Let  the 
leaders  closely  examine  and  exhort  every 
person  to  put  aw^ay  the  accursed  thing.  4. 
Let  the  preachers  warn  every  society  that 
none  who  is  guilty  herein  can  remain  with 
us.  5.  Extirpate  buying  or  selling  goods 
which  have  not  paid  the  duty  laid  upon  them 
by  government,  out  of  our  Church.  Let 
none  remain  with  us  who  will  not  totally 
abstain  from  this  evil   in  every  kind  and 


Sec.   16.  INSTRUCTION  OF  CHILDREN.  61 

degree.  Extirpate  bribery,  receiving  any  thing, 
directly  or  indirectly,  for  voting  at  any  election. 
Show  no  respect  to  persons  herein,  but  expel  all 
that  touch  the  accursed  thing.  And  strongly  ad- 
vise our  people  to  discountenance  all  treats  given 
by  candidates  before  or  at  elections,  and  not  to  be 
partakers,  in  any  respect,  of  such  iniquitous  prac- 
tices.   

SECTION   XVI. 

Of  the  Instruction  of  Children. 

Quest.  What  shall  we  do  for  the  rising  gene- 
ration 1 

A71SW.  1 .  Let  Sunday  schools  be  formed  in  all  our 
congregations  where  ten  children  can  be  collected 
for  that  purpose.  And  it  shall  be  the  special  duty 
of  preachers  having  charge  of  circuits  and  sta- 
tions, with  the  aid  of  the  other  preachers,  to  see 
that  this  be  done  ;  to  engage  the  co-operation  of 
as  many  of  our  members  as  they  can  ;  to  visit  the 
schools  as  often  as  practicable  ;  to  preach  on  the 
subject  of  Sunday  schools  and  religious  instruc- 
tion in  each  congregation  at  least  once  in  six 
months  ;  to  lay  before  the  quarterly  conference 
at  each  quarterly  meeting,  to  be  entered  on  its 
journal,  a  written  statement  of  the  number  and 
state  of  the  Sunday  schools  within  their  respective 
circuits  and  stations,  and  to  make  a  report  of  the 
same  to  their  several  annual  conferences.  Each 
quarterly  conference  shall  be  deemed  a  board  of 
managers,  having  supervision  of  all  the  Sunday 
schools  and  Sunday  school  societies  within  its 
limits,  and  shall  be  auxiliary  to  the  Sunday  School 
Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ;  and 
each  annual  conference  shall  report  to  said  Union 
the  number  of  auxiliaries  within  its  bounds,  to- 


62     INSTRUCTION  OF  CHILDREN.   Ch.  1. 

gether  with  other  facts  presented  in  the  annual 
reports  of  the  preachers  as  above  directed. 

2.  It  is  recommended  that  each  annual  confer- 
ence, where  the  general  state  of  the  work  will 
allow,  request  the  appointment  of  a  special  agent, 
to  travel  throughout  its  bounds,  for  the  purpose  of 
promoting  the  interests  of  Sunday  schools  ;  and 
his  expenses  shall  be  paid  out  of  collections  which 
he  shall  be  directed  to  make,  or  otherwise,  as 
shall  be  ordered  by  the  conference. 

3.  Let  our  catechisms  be  used  as  extensively  as 
possible,  both  in  our  Sunday  schools  and  families  ; 
and  let  the  preachers  faithfully  enforce  upon  pa- 
rents and  Sunday  school  teachers  the  great  im- 
portance of  instructing  children  in  the  doctrines 
and  duties  of  our  holy  religion. 

4.  It  shall  be  the  special  duty  of  the  preachers 
to  form  Bible  classes  wherever  they  can,  for  the 
instruction  of  larger  chikken  and  youth ;  and 
where  they  cannot  superintend  them  personally, 
to  appoint  suitable  leaders  for  that  purpose. 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  preacher  of  a 
circuit  or  station  to  obtain  the  names  of  the  chil- 
dren belonging  to  his  congregations,  and  leave  a 
list  of  such  names  for  his  successor  ;  and  in  his 
pastoral  visits  he  shall  pay  special  attention  to 
the  children,  speak  to  them  personally,  and  kind- 
ly, on  experimental  and  practical  godliness,  ac- 
cording to  their  capacity,  pray  earnestly  for  them, 
and  diligently  instruct  and  exhort  all  parents  to 
dedicate  their  children  to  the  Lord  in  baptism  as 
early  as  convenient ;  and  let  all  baptized  children 
be  faithfully  instructed  in  the  nature,  design,  pri- 
vileges, and  obligations  of  their  baptism.  Those 
of  them  who  are  well  disposed  may  be  admitted 
to  our  class  meetings  and  love-feasts,  and  such  as 


Sec.   17,    OF  EMPLOYING  OUR  TIME,  ETC.     63 

are  truly  serious,  and  manifest  a  desire  to  flee  the 
wrath  to  come,  shall  be  advised  to  join  society 
as  probationers. 


SECTION    XVII. 

Of  employing  our  Time  profitabhj,  xohen  ice  are 

not  travelling,  or  engaged  in  -puhlic  Exercises. 

Quest.  1.  What  general  method  of  employing 
our  time  shall  we  advise  '? 

Answ.  We  advise  you,  1.  As  often  as  possi- 
ble to  rise  at  four.  2.  From  four  to  five  in  the 
morning,  and  from  five  to  six  in  the  evening,  to 
meditate,  pray,  and  read  the  Scriptures  with 
notes,  and  the  closely  practical  parts  of  what  Mr. 
Wesley  has  published.  3.  From  six  in  the  morn- 
ing till  twelve,  (allowing  an  hour  for  breakfast,) 
read,  with  much  prayer,  some  of  our  best  reli- 
gious tracts. 

Quest.  2.  "WTiy  is  it  that  the  people  under    \ 
our  care  are  not  better  1 

Ansio.  Other  reasons  may  concur,  but  the 
chief  is,  because  we  are  not  more  knowing  and 
more  holy. 

Quest.  3.  But  why  are  we  not  more  knowing  1 

Answ.  Because  we  are  idle.  We  forget  our 
first  rule,  "Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed. 
Never  be  triflingly  employed.  Neither  spend 
any  more  time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  neces- 
sary." We  fear  there  is  altogether  a  fault  in 
this  matter,  and  that  few  of  us  are  clear.  Which 
of  us  spend  as  many  hours  a  day  in  God's  work 
as  we  did  formerly  in  man's  work  1  We  talk, — 
talk,  or  read  what  comes  next  to  hand.  We 
must,  absolutely  must,  cure  this  evil,  or  betray 
the  cause  of  God.    But  howl    1.  Read  the  most 


64  NECESSITY  OF  UNION.  Ch.   1. 

useful  books,  and  that  regularly  and  constantly. 
2.  Steadily  spend  all  the  morning  in  this  employ- 
ment, or  at  least  five  hours  in  the  four  and  twenty. 
"  But  I  have  no  taste  for  reading."  Contract  a 
taste  for  it  by  use,  or  return  to  your  former  em- 
ployment. "  But  I  have  no  books."  Be  diligent 
to  spread  the  books,  and  you  will  have  the  use 
of  them.  

SECTION    XVIII. 

Of  the  Necessity  of  Union  among  ourselves. 

Let  us  be  deeply  sensible  (from  what  we  have 
known)  of  the  evil  of  a  division  in  principle, 
spirit,  or  practice,  and  the  dreadful  conse- 
quences to  ourselves  and  others.  If  we  are  united, 
what  can  stand  before  us  1  If  we  divide,  we  shall 
destroy  ourselves,  the  work  of  God,  and  the  souls 
of  our  people. 

Quest.  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  a  closer 
union  with  each  other  1 

Answ.  1.  Let  us  be  deeply  convinced  of  the 
absolute  necessity  of  it. 

2.  Pray  earnestly  for,  and  speak  freely  to  each 
other. 

3.  When  we  meet,  let  us  never  part  without 
prayer. 

4.  Take  great  care  not  to  despise  each  other's 
gifts. 

5.  Never  speak  lightly  of  each  other. 

6.  Let  us  'defend  each  other's  character  in 
every  thing,  so  far  as  is  consistent  with  truth. 

7.  Labour,  in  honour,  each  to  prefer  the  other 
before  himself. 

8.  W^e  recommend  a  serious  perusal  of  The 
i    Causes,  Evils,  and  Cures  of  Heart  and  Church 

Divisions. 


Sec.  19.  IMMORAL  MINISTERS.  65 


SECTION  XIX. 

Of  the  Method  hy  which  immoral  travelling 
Ministers  or  Preachers  shall  be  brought 
to  Trial,  found  guilty,  and  reproved  or 
suspended  in  the  Intervals  of  the  Confer- 
ences.*^ 

Quest.  1.  What  shall  be  done  when  an 
elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  is  under  report 
of  being  guilty  of  some  crime,  expressly  for- 
bidden in  the  word  of  God,  as  an  unchristian 
practice,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from 
the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory  1 

Answ.  Let  the  presiding  elder,  in  the 
absence  of  a  bishop,  call  as  many  travelling 
ministers  as  he  shall  think  fit,  at  least  three  : 
and,  if  possible,  bring  the  accused  and  the 
accuser  face  to  face.  If  the  person  be 
clearly  convicted,  he  shall  be  suspended 
from  all  official  services  in  the  Church  till 
the  ensuing  annual  conference  ;  at  which 
his  case  shall  be  fully  considered  and  deter- 
mined. But  if  the  accused  be  a  presiding 
elder,  the  preachers  must  call  in  the  presid- 
ing elder  of  the  neighbouring  district,  who 
is  required  to  attend  and  preside  at  the  trial. 

If  the  accused  and  accuser  cannot  be 
brought  face  to  face,  but  the  supposed  de- 
linquent flees  from  trial,  it  shall  be  received 
as  a  presumptive  proof  of  guilt ;  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  he  shall 

*  For  the  trial  of  a  bishop,  see  section  iv. 
5 


66  IMMORAL  MINISTERS.  Ch.  1. 

be  condemned.  Nevertheless,  even  in  that 
case,  the  annual  conference  shall  reconsider 
and  determine  the  whole  matter. 

And  if  the  accused  be  a  superannuated 
preacher,  living  out  of  the  bounds  of  the 
conference  of  which  he  is  a  member,  he 
shall  be  held  responsible  to  the  annual  con- 
ference within  whose  bounds  he  may  reside, 
who  shall  have  power  to  try,  acquit,  suspend, 
locate,  or  expel  him,  in  the  same  manner  as 
if  he  were  a  member  of  said  conference. 

Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases  of 
improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions  1 

Ansiv.  The  person  so  offending  shall  be 
reprehended  by  his  senior  in  office.  Should 
a  second  transgression  take  place,  one,  two, 
or  three  ministers  or  preachers  are  to  be 
taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  be  not  then  cured, 
he  shall  be  tried  at  the  next  annual  confer- 
ence, and,  if  found  guilty  and  impenitent, 
shall  be  expelled  from  the  connection,  and 
his  name  so  returned  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
conference. 

Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  with  those 
ministers  or  preachers  who  hold  and  disse- 
minate, publicly  or  privately,  doctrines  which 
are  contrary  to  our  articles  of  religion  1 

Answ.  Let  the  same  process  be  observed 
as  in  case  of  gross  immorality :  but  if  the 
minister  or  preacher  so  offending  do  so- 
lemnly engage  not  to  disseminate  such  er- 
roneous doctrines  in  public  or  in  private,  he 
shall  be  borne  with,  till  his  case  be  laid  be- 


Sec.  19.  IMMORAL  MINISTERS.  67 

fore  the  next  annual  conference,  which  shall 
determine  the  matter. 

Quest.  4.  What  shall  be  done  with  a 
member  of  an  annual  conference  who  con- 
ducts himself  in  a  manner  which  renders 
him  unacceptable  to  the  people  as  a  travel- 
ling preacher  ? 

Answ.  When  any  member  of  an  annual 
conference  shall  be  charged  with  having  so 
conducted  himself  as  to  render  him  unac- 
ceptable to  the  people  as  a  travelling 
preacher,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  confer- 
ence to  which  he  belongs  to  investigate  the 
case  ;  and  if  it  appear  that  the  complaint 
is  well  founded,  and  he  do  not  give  the  con- 
ference satisfaction  that  he  will  amend  or 
voluntarily  retire,  they  may  locate  him  with- 
out his  consent :  provided  that  he  shall  be 
at  liberty  to  defend  himself  before  the  con- 
ference in  person  or  by  his  representative  ; 
and  if  he  be  located  in  his  absence  without 
having  been  previously  notified  of  an  inten- 
tion thus  to  proceed  against  him,  he  may 
apply  to  the  conference,  at  its  next  session, 
to  be  heard  in  his  defence,  in  which  case  they 
shall  reconsider  the  matter  for  that  purpose. 

Provided,  nevertheless,  that  in  all  the 
above-mentioned  cases  of  trial  and  convic- 
tion, an  appeal  to  the  ensuing  General  Con- 
ference shall  be  allowed,  if  the  condemned 
person  signify  his  intention  to  appeal,  at  the 
time  of  his  condemnation,  or  at  any  time 
thereafter  when  he  is  informed  thereof. 


68  IMMORAL  MINISTERS.  Ch.  1. 

In  all  the  above-mentioned  cases,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  secretary  of  the  annual 
conference  to  keep  regular  minutes  of  the 
trial,  including  all  the  questions  proposed  to 
the  witnesses,  and  their  answers,  together 
with  the  crime  with  which  the  accused  is 
charged,  the  specification  or  specifications, 
and  also  preserve  all  the  documents  relating 
to  the  case ;  which  minutes  aVid  documents 
only,  in  case  of  an  appeal  from  the  decision 
of  an  annual  conference,  shall  be  presented 
to  the  General  Conference,  in  evidence  on 
the  case.    And  in  all  cases,  when  an  appeal 
is  made,  and  admitted  by  the  General  Con- 
ference, the  appellant  shall  either  state  per- 
sonally, or  by  his  representative,  (who  shall 
be  a  member  of  the  conference,)  the  grounds 
,of  his  appeal,  showing  cause  why  he  ap- 
peals, and  he  shall  be  allowed  to  make  his 
defence  without  interruption.     After  which 
the  representatives  of  the  annual  conference 
from  whose  decision  the  appeal  is  made, 
shall  be  permitted  to  respond  in  presence  of 
the  appellant,  who  shall  have  the  privilege 
of  replying  to  such  representatives,  Avhich 
shall    close    the    pleadings   on   both   sides. 
This   done,   the   appellant   shall  withdraw, 
and  the  conference  shall  decide.     And  after 
such  form  of  trial  and  expulsion,  the  person 
so  expelled  shall  have  no  privileges  of  so- 
ciety or  sacraments  in  our  Church,  without 
confession,  contrition,  and  proper  trial. 

A  preacher  on  trial  who  may  be  accused 


Sec.  20.    PROVISION  for  circuits.  69 

of  crime  shall  be  accountable  to  the  quar- 
terly conference  of  the  circuit  on  which  he 
travels.  The  presiding  elder  shall  call  a 
committee  of  three  local  preachers,  who 
may  suspend  him.  And  the  quarterly  con- 
ference may  expel  him.  Nevertheless,  he 
shall  have  a  right  to  an  appeal  to  the  next 
annual  conference. 

When  any  travelling  elder  or  deacon  is 
deprived  of  his  credentials,  by  expulsion  or 
otherwise,  they  shall  be  filed  with  the  papers 
of  the  annual  conference  of  which  he  was 
a  member  ;  and  should  he  at  any  future  time 
give  satisfactory  evidence  to  said  conference 
of  his  amendment,  and  procure  a  certificate 
of  the  quarterly  conference  of  the  circuit  or 
station  where  he  resides,  or  of  an  annual 
conference  who  may  have  admitted  him  on 
trial,  recommending  to  the  annual  confer- 
ence of  which  he  ivas  a  member  formerly 
the  restoration  of  his  credentials,  the  said 
conference  may  restore  them. 


SECTION  XX. 

Hoio  to  provide  for  the  Circuits  in  time  of 
Conference,  and  to  preserve  and  inc7'ease 
the  Work  of  God. 

Quest.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the  cir- 
cuits during  the  sittings  of  the  conferences  ? 

Ansio.  1.  Let  all  the  appointments  stand 
according  to  the  plan  of  the  circuit. 


70  LOCAL  PREACHERS.  Ch.  1. 

2.  Engage  as  many  local  preachers  and 
exhorters  as  will  supply  them ;  and  let  them 
be  paid  for  their  time  in  proportion  to  the 
allowance  of  the  travelling  preachers. 

3.  If  preachers  and  exhorters  cannot  at- 
tend, let  some  person  of  ability  be  appointed 
in  every  society,  to  sing,  pray,  and  read  one 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  sermons. 

4.  But  if  that  cannot  be  done,  let  there  be 
prayer  meetings. 


SECTION  XXI. 

Local  Preachers. 

Quest.  1.  WTiat  dhections  shall  be  given 
concerning  local  preachers  ? 

Ansio.  1.  The  quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence shall  take  cognizance  of  all  the  local 
preachers  in  the  circuit  or  station,  and  shall 
inquire  into  the  gifts,  labours,  and  usefulness 
of  each  preacher  by  name. 

2.  The  quarterly  conference  shall  have 
authority  to  license  proper  persons  to  preach, 
and  renew  their  license  annually,  when  in 
the  judgment  of  said  conference  their  gifts, 
grace,  and  usefulness  will  warrant  such  re- 
newal ;  to  recommend  suitable  candidates  to 
the  annual  conference  for  deacons'  or  elders' 
orders  in  the  local  connection,  for  admission 
on  trial  in  the  travelling  connection,  and  to 
try,  suspend,  expel,  or  acquit  any  local 
preacher  in  the  circuit  or  station  against 


Sec.  21.  LOCAL  PREACHERS.  71 

whom  charges  may  be  brought.  Provided,, 
that  no  person  shall  be  licensed  to  preach 
without  the  recommendation  of  the  society 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  or  of  a  leaders' 
meeting.  Nor  shall  any  one  be  licensed  to 
preach,  or  recommended  to  the  annual  con- 
ference to  travel,  or  for  ordination,  without 
first  being  examined  in  the  quarterly  confer- 
ence on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and  dis- 
cipline. 

3.  A  licensed  local  preacher  shall  be  eli- 
gible to  the  office  of  a  deacon,  after  he  has 
preached  four  years,  from  the  time  he  re- 
ceived a  regular  license,  and  has  obtained 
a  testimonial  from  the  quarterly  conference, 
after  proper  examination,  signed  by  the  pre- 
sident and  countersigned  by  the  secretary ; 
and  after  his  character  has  passed  in  exami- 
nation before,  and  he  has  obtained  the  ap- 
probation of  the  annual  conference. 

4.  A  local  deacon  shall  be  eligible  to  the 
office  of  an  elder,  after  he  has  preached  four 
years,  from  the  time  he  was  ordained  a  dea- 
con, and  has  obtained  a  recommendation 
from  the  quarterly  conference  of  which  he 
is  a  member  ;  certifying  his  qualifications  in 
doctrine,  discipline,  talents,  and  usefulness, 
signed  by  the  president,  and  countersigned 
by  the  secretary.  He  shall,  if  he  cannot 
attend,  send  to  the  annual  conference  such 
recommendation,  and  a  note  certifying  his 
belief  in  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  our 
Church.     The  whole   being  examined  by 


72  LOCAL  PREACHERS.  Ch.  1. 

the  annual  conference,  and  if  approved  he 
may  be  ordained :  provided,  nevertheless, 
no  slave  holder  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office 
of  an  elder  or  deacon,  where  the  laws  will 
admit  of  emancipation,  and  permit  the  liber- 
ated slave  to  enjoy  freedom. 

5.  Every  local  elder,  deacon,  and  preacher 
shall  have  his  name  recorded  on  the  journal 
of  the  quarterly  conference  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  and  also  enrolled  on  a  class  paper, 
and  meet  in  class,  if  the  distance  of  his  place 
of  residence  from  any  class  be  not  too  great ; 
or  in  neglect  thereof,  the  quarterly  confer- 
ence, if  they  judge  it  proper,  may  deprive 
him  of  his  ministerial  office. 

Wiienever  any  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher 
shall  remove  from  one  circuit  or  station  to 
another,  he  shall  procure  from  the  presiding 
elder  of  the  district,  or  from  the  preacher 
having  charge,  a  certificate  of  his  official 
standing  in  the  Church  at  the  time  of  his 
removal,  without  which  he  shall  not  be  re- 
ceived as  a  local  preacher  in  other  places. 

No  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  among  us 
shall  distil  or  vend  spirituous  liquors,  with- 
out forfeiting  his  official  standing. 

Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  when  a 
local  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher,  is  reported 
to  be  guilty  of  some  crime  expressly  for- 
bidden in  the  word  of  God,  sufficient  to  ex- 
clude a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace 
and  glory '? 

Answ.   1.   The  preacher  having  charge 


Sec.  21.  LOCAL  PREACHERS.  73 

shall  call  a  committee  consisting  of  three  or 
more  local  preachers,  before  whom  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  accused  to  appear,  and 
by  whom  he  shall  be  acquitted,  or,  if  found 
guilty,  suspended  until  the  next  quarterly 
conference.  And  the  preacher  in  charge 
shall  cause  exact  minutes  of  the  charges, 
testimony,  and  examination,  together  with 
the  decision  of  the  committee,  to  be  laid  be- 
fore the  quarterly  conference,  where  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  accused  to  appear.  And 
the  president  shall,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  trial,  appoint  a  secretary,  who  shall 
take  down  regular  minutes  of  the  evidence 
of  the  trial ;  which  minutes,  when  read  and 
approved,  shall  be  signed  by  the  president, 
and  also  by  the  members  of  the  conference 
who  are  present,  or  a  majority  of  them.. 

And  in  case  of  condemnation,  the  local 
preacher,  deacon,  or  elder,  shall  be  allowed 
to  appeal  to  the  next  annual  conference,  pro- 
vided that  he  signify  to  the  said  quarterly 
conference  his  determination  to  appeal;  in 
which  case  the  said  president  shall  lay  the 
minutes  of  the  trial  above  mentioned  be- 
fore the  said  annual  conference,  at  which 
the  local  preacher,  deacon,  or  elder,  so  ap- 
pealing, may  appear :  and  the  said  annual 
conference  shall  judge,  and  finally  determine 
from  the  minutes  of  the  said  trial,  so  laid 
before  them. 

2.  When  a  local  elder,  or  deacon,  shall 
be  expelled,  the  presiding  elder  shall  require 


74  OF  BAPTISM.  Ch.  1. 

of  him  the  credentials  of  his  ordination,  to 
be  filed  with  the  papers  of  the  annual  con- 
ference within  the  limits  of  which  the  ex- 
pulsion has  taken  place.  And  should  he, 
at  any  future  time,  produce  to  the  annual 
conference  a  certificate  of  his  restoration, 
signed  by  the  president,  and  countersigned 
by  the  secretary  of  the  quarterly  conference, 
his  credentials  may  be  restored  to  him. 

Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases  of 
improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions  ? 

Answ.  The  person  so  offending  shall  be 
reprehended  by  the  preacher  having  charge. 
Should  a  second  transgression  take  place, 
one,  two,  or  three  faithful  friends  are  to  be 
taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  be  not  then  cured, 
he  shall  be  tried  at  the  next  quarterly  con- 
ference, and  if  found  guilty  and  impenhent, 
he  shall  be  expelled  from  the  Church. 


SECTION  XXII. 

Of  Baptism. 

1.  Let  every  adult  person,  and  the  parents 
of  every  child  to  be  baptized,  have  the  choice 
either  of  immersion,  sprinkling,  or  pouring. 

2.  We  will  on  no  account  whatever  make 
a  charge  for  administering  baptism,  or  for 
burying  the  dead. 


Sec.  24.         PUBLIC  WORSHIP.  75 

SECTION  XXIII. 

Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Quest.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be 
given  concerning  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  1 

Ansiv.  1.  Let  those  who  have  scruples 
concerning  the  receiving  of  it  kneeling,  be 
permitted  to  receive  it  either  standing  or 
sitting. 

2.  Let  no  person  that  is  not  a  member  of 
our  Church  be  admitted  to  the  communion 
without  examination,  and  some  token  given 
by  an  elder  or  deacon. 

3.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  Supper  among  us  who  is  guilty  of 
any  practice  for  which  we  would  exclude  a 
member  of  our  Church. 


SECTION  XXIV. 

Of  Public  Worship. 

Quest.  What  directions  shall  be  given 
for  the  establishment  of  uniformity  in  public 
worship  among  us,  on  the  Lord's  day  1 

Answ.  1.  Let  the  morning  service  consist 
of  singing,  prayer,  the  reading  of  a  chapter 
out  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  another  out 
of  the  New,  and  preaching. 

2.  Let  the  afternoon  service  consist  of 
singing,  prayer,  the  reading  of  one  or  two 
chapters  out  of  the  Bible,  and  preaching. 


76  OF  SINGING.  Ch.   1. 

3.  Let  the  evening  service  consist  of 
singing,  prayer,  and  preaching. 

4.  But  on  the  days  of  administering  the 
Lord's  Supper,  the  two  chapters  in  the 
morning  service  may  be  omitted. 

5.  In  administering  the  ordinances,  and 
in  the  burial  of  the  dead,  let  the  form  of 
discipline  invariably  be  used.  Let  the 
Lord's  prayer  also  be  used  on  all  occasions 
of  public  worship  in  concluding  the  first 
prayer,  and  the  apostolic  benediction  in  dis- 
missing the  congregation. 

6.  Let  the  society  be  met,  wherever  it  is 
practicable,  on  the  Sabbath  day. 


SECTION  XXV. 

Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing. 

Quest.  How  shall  we  guard  against  for- 
mality in  singing  1 

Answ.  1.  By  choosing  such  hymns  as  are 
proper  for  the  congregation. 

2.  By  not  singing  too  much  at  once  ;  sel- 
dom more  than  five  or  six  verses. 

3.  By  suiting  the  tune  to  the  words. 

4.  By  often  stopping  short,  and  asking 
the  people,  "  Now  !  do  you  know  what  you 
said  last  ]  Did  you  speak  no  more  than  you 
felf?" 

5.  Do  not  suffer  the  people  to  sing  too 
slow.     This  naturally  tends  to  formality, 


Sec.  25.  OF  SINGING.  77 

and  is  brought  in  by  those  who  have  either 
very  strong  or  very  weak  voices. 

6.  In  every  large  society  let  them  learn 
to  sing  ;  and  let  them  always  learn  our  tunes 
first.   I. 

7.  Let  the  women  constantly  sing  their 
parts  alone.  Let  no  man  sing  with  them 
unless  he  understands  the  notes,  and  sings 
the  bass  as  it  is  composed  in  the  tune  book. 

8.  Introduce  no  new  tune  till  they  are 
perfect  in  the  old. 

9.  Recommend  our  tune  book.  And  if 
you  cannot  sing  yourself,  choose  a  person  or 
two  at  each  place  to  pitch  the  tune  for  you. 

10.  Exhort  every  person  in  the  congre- 
gation to  sing  ;  not  one  in  ten  only. 

n.  Sing  no  hymns  of  your  own  com- 
posing. 

13.  If  a  preacher  be  present,  let  him 
alone  give  out  the  w^ords, 

13.  When  the  singers  would  teach  a  tune 
to  the  congregation,  they  must  sing  only  the 
tenor,  [the  air.] 

14.  Let  it  be  recommended  to  our  people 
not  to  attend  the  singing  schools  which  are 
not  under  our  direction. 

15.  The  preachers  are  desired  not  to  en- 
courage the  singing  of  fugue  tunes  in  our 
congregations. 

16.  We  do  not  think  that  fugue  tunes  are 
sinful  or  improper  to  be  used  in  private 
companies  :  but  we  do  not  approve  of  their 
being  used  in  our  public  congregations,  be- 


78  GENERAL  RULES.  Ch.  2.  ^ 

cause  public  singing  is  a  part  of  Divine 
worship  in  which  all  the  congregation  ought 
to  join. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SECTION  I. 

The  Nature,  Design,  and  General  Rules  of 
our  United  Societies. 

(1)  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1739 
eight  or  ten  persons  came  to  Mr.  Wesley  in 
London,  who  appeared  to  be  deeply  con- 
vinced of  sin,  and  earnestly  groaning  for 
redemption.  They  desired  (as  did  two  or 
three  more  the  next  day)  that  he  would 
spend  some  time  with  them  in  prayer,  and 
advise  them  how  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come  ;  which  they  saw  continually  hanging 
over  their  heads.  That  he  might  have  more 
time  for  this  great  work,  he  appointed  a  day 
when  they  might  all  come  together  ; .  which 
from  thenceforward  they  did  every  week, 
namely,  on  Thursday,  in  the  evening.  To 
these,  and  as  many  more  as  desired  to  join 
with  them,(for  their  number  increased  daily,) 
he  gave  those  advices  from  time  to  time 
which  he  judged  most  needful  for  them ; 
and  they  always  concluded  their  meeting 
with  prayer  suited  to  their  several  neces- 
sities. 

(2)  This  was  the  rise  of  the  United  So- 


Sec.   1.  GENERAL  RULES.  79 

ciETY,  first  in  Europe,  and  then  in  America. 
Such  a  society  is  no  other  than  '•  a  company 
of  men  having-  the  form  and  seeking  the 
power  of  godliness,  united  in  order  to  pray 
together,  to  receive  the  ivord  of  exhortation, 
and  to  watch  over  one  another  in  love,  that 
they  may  help  each  other  to  loork  out  their 
salvation.''^ 

(3)  That  it  may  the  more  easily  be  dis- 
cerned whether  they  are  indeed  working  out 
their  own  salvation,  each  society  is  divided 
into  smaller  companies,  called  classes,  ac- 
cording to  their  respective  places  of  abode. 
There  are  about  twelve  persons  in  a  class ; 
one  of  whom  is  styled  the  leader.  It  is  his 
duty, 

I.  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a 
week  at  least ;  in  order, 

1 .  To  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper. 

2.  To  advise,  reprove,  comfort,  or  exhort, 
as  occasion  may  require. 

3.  To  receive  what  they  are  willing  to 
give  toward  the  relief  of  the  preachers. 
Church,  and  poor.* 

II.  To  meet  the  ministers  and  the  stew- 
ards of  the  society  once  a  week  ;  in  order, 

1.  To  inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are 
sick,  or  of  any  that  walk  disorderly,  and 
will  not  be  reproved. 

2.  To  pay  the  stewards  what  they  have 

*  This  part  refers  to  towns  and  cities  ;  where 
the  poor  are  generally  numerous,  and  Church 
expenses  considerable. 


80  GENERAL  RULES.  Ch.  2. 

received  of  their  several  classes  in  tlie 
week  preceding. 

(4)  There  is  only  one  condition  previously 
required  of  those  who  desire  admission  into 
these  societies,  "  a  desire  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come,  and  to  be  saved  from  their 
sins."  But  wherever  this  is  really  fixed  in 
the  soul,  it  will  be  shown  by  its  fruits.  It  is 
therefore  expected  of  all  who  continue 
therein,  that  they  should  continue  to  evi- 
dence their  desire  of  salvation. 

First,  By  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil 
of  every  kind,  especially  that  which  is  most 
generally  practised  :   such  as, 

The  taking  of  the  name  of  God  in  vain. 

The  profaning  the  day  of  the  Lord,  either 
by  doing  ordinary  work  therein,  or  by  buy- 
ing or  selling. 

Drunkenness :  or  drinking  spirituous  li- 
quors, unless  in  cases  of  necessity. 

The  huying  and  selling  of  men,  loomen, 
and  children,  ivith  an  intention  to  enslave 
them. 

Fighting,  quarrelling,  brawling,  brother 
going  to  law  with  brother ;  returning  evil 
for  evil ;  or  railing  for  railing ;  the  using 
many  ivords  in  buying  or  selling. 

The  huying  or  selling  goods  that  have 
not  paid  the  duty. 

The  giving  or  taking  things  on  usury, 
i.  e.,  unlawful  interest. 

Uncharitable  or  unpi-oJitaUe  conversation : 


Sec.  1.  GENERAL  RULES.  81 

particularly  speaking  evil  of  magistrates  or 
of  ministers. 

Doing  to  others  as  we  would  not  they 
should  do  unto  us. 

Doing  what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory 
of  God;  as, 

The  putting  on  of  gold  and  costly  apparel. 

The  taking  such  diversions  as  cannot  be 
used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

The  singing  those  songs,  or  reading  those 
hooJis,  which  do  not  tend  to  the  knowledge  or 
love  of  God. 

Softness  and  needless  self-indulgence. 

Laying  up  treasure  upon  earth. 

Borrowing  without  a  probability  of  pay- 
ing ;  or  taking  up  goods  without  a  proba- 
bility of  paying  for  them. 

(5)  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in 
these  societies,  that  tliey  should  continue  to 
evidence  their  desire  of  salvation, 

Secondly,  By  doing  good,  by  being  in 
every  kind  merciful  after  their  power,  as 
they  have  opportunity,  doing  good  of  every 
possible  sort,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  to  all 
men. 

To  their  bodies,  of  the  ability  which  God 
giveth,  by  giving  food  to  the  hungry,  by 
clothing  the  naked,  by  visiting  or  helping 
them  that  are  sick,  or  in  prison. 

To  their  souls  by  instructing,  reproving, 
or  exhorting  all  we  have  any  intercourse 
with ;  trampling  under  foot  that  enthusiastic 
6 


82  GENERAL  RULES.  Ch.  2. 

doctrine,  that  "  we  are  not  to  do  good  unless 
our  hearts  be  free  to  it^ 

By  doing-  good,  especially  to  them  that 
are  of  the  household  of  faith,  or  groaning 
so  to  be ;  employing  them  preferably  to 
others,  buying  one  of  another,  helping  each 
other  in  business ;  and  so  much  the  more 
because  the  world  will  love  its  own,  and 
them  only. 

By  all  possible  diligence  and  frugality, 
that  the  Gospel  be  not  blamed. 

By  running  with  patience  the  race  which 
is  set  before  them,  denying  themselves,  and 
taking  up  their  cross  daily ;  submitting  to 
bear  the  reproach  of  Christ,  to  be  as  the 
filth  and  ofFscouring  of  the  world  ;  and  look- 
ing that  men  should  say  all  manner  of  evil 
of  them  falsely  for  the  Lord^s  sake. 

(6)  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to 
continue  in  these  societies,  that  they  should 
continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salva- 
tion. 

Thirdly,  By  attending  upon  all  the  ordi- 
nances of  God  :  such  are, 

The  public  worship  of  God : 

The  ministry  of  the  word,  either  read  or 
expounded : 

The  supper  of  the  Lord : 

Family  and  private  prayer  : 

Searching  the  Scriptures,  and 

Fasting  or  abstinence. 

(7)  These  are  the  general  rules  of  our 
societies  :  all  which  we  are  taught  of  God 


Sec.  2.  OF  CLASS  MEETINGS.  83 

to  observe,  even  in  his  written  word,  which 
is  the  only  rule,  and  the  sufficient  rule  both 
of  our  faith  and  practice.  And  all  these  we 
know  his  Spirit  writes  on  truly  awakened 
hearts.  If  there  be  any  among-  us  who  ob- 
serve them  not,  who  habitually  break  any 
of  them,  let  it  be  known  unto  them  who 
watch  over  that  soul,  as  they  who  must  give 
an  account.  We  will  admonish  him  of  the 
error  of  his  ways.  We  will  bear  with  him 
for  a  season.  But  if  then  he  repent  not,  he 
hath  no  more  place  among  us.  We  have 
delivered  our  own  souls. 


SECTION   II. 

Of  Class  Meetings. 

Quest.  1.  How  may  the  leaders  of  classes 
be  rendered  more  useful  I 

Answ.  1.  Let  each  of  them  be  diligently 
examined  concerning  his  method  of  meeting 
a  class.  Let  this  be  done  with  all  possible 
exactness,  at  least  once  a  quarter.  In  order 
to  this,  take  sufficient  time. 

2.  Let  each  leader  carefully  inquire  how 
every  soul  of  his  class  prospers  :  not  only 
how  each  person  observes  the  outward  rules, 
but  how  he  grows  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God. 

3.  Let  the  leaders  converse  with  those 
who  have  the  charge  of  their  circuits,  fre- 
quently and  freely. 


84  OF  CLASS  MEETINGS.  Ch.  2. 

Quest.  2.  Can  any  thing  more  be  done  in 
order  to  make  the  class  meetings  lively  and 
profitable  ] 

Answ.  1.  Change  improper  leaders. 

2.  Let  the  leaders  frequently  meet  each 
other's  classes. 

3.  Let  us  observe  which  leaders  are  the 
most  useful ;  and  let  these  meet  the  other 
classes  as  often  as  possible. 

4.  See  that  all  the  leaders  be  not  only 
men  of  sound  judgment,  but  men  truly  de- 
voted to  God. 

Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  prevent  impro- 
per persons  from  insinuating  themselves  into 
the  Church  T 

Ansiv.  1.  Let  none  he  received  into  the 
Church,  until  they  are  recoinmended  hy  a 
leader  ivith  lohom  they  have  met  at  least 
six  months  on  trial,  and  have  been  baptized ; 
and  shall  on  examination  by  the  minister  in 
charge,  before  the  Church,  give  satisfactory 
assurances  both  of  the  correctjiess  of  their 
faith,  and  their  willingness  to  observe  and 
keep  the  rules  of  the  Church.  Nevertheless, 
if  a  member  in  good  standing  in  any  other 
orthodox  church  shall  desire  to  unite  with 
us,  such  applicant  may,  by  giving  satisfac- 
tory answers  to  the  usual  inquiries,  be  re- 
ceived at  once  into  full  fellowship. 

2.  Let  none  be  admitted  on  trial,  except 
they  are  well  recommended  by  one  you 
know,  or  until  they  have  met  twice  or 
thrice  in  class. 


Sec.  2.  OF  CLASS  MEETINGS.  85 

3.  Read  the  rules  to  them  the  first  time 
they  meet. 

Quest.  4.  How  shall  we  be  more  exact 
in  receiving  and  excluding  members  '\ 

Answ.  The  official  minister  or  preacher 
shall,  at  every  quarterly  meeting,  read  the 
names  of  those  that  are  received  into  the 
Church,  and  also  those  that  are  excluded 
therefrom. 

Quest.  5.  What  shall  we  do  with  those 
members  of  our  Church  who  wilfully  and 
repeatedly  neglect  to  meet  their  class  1 

Answ.  1.  Let  the  elder,  deacon,  or  one 
of  the  preachers,  visit  them,  whenever  it 
is  practicable,  and  explain  to  them  the  con- 
sequence if  they  continue  to  neglect,  viz., 
exclusion. 

2.  If  they  do  not  amend,  let  him  who  has 
the  charge  of  the  circuit  or  station  bring 
their  case  before  the  society,  or  a  select 
number,  before  whom  they  shall  have  been 
cited  to  appear  ;  and  if  they  be  found  guilty 
of  wilful  neglect  by  the  decision  of  a  ma- 
jority of  the  members,  before  whom  their 
case  is  brought,  let  them  be  laid  aside,  and 
let  the  preacher  show  that  they  are  excluded 
for  a  breach  of  our  rules,  and  not  for  im- 
moral conduct. 


86  BAND  SOCIETIES.  Ch.  2. 

SECTION  III. 

Of  the  Band  Societies. 

Two,  three,  or  four  true  believers,  who  have 
confidence  in  each  other,  form  a  band. 
Only  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  in  one  of 
these  bands  all  must  be  men,  or  all  women ; 
and  all  married,  or  all  unmarried. 

{^Rules  of  the  Band  Societies,  draivn  up 
Dec.  25,  1738.] 

The  desig'n  of  our  meeting  is  to  obey  that 
command  of  God,  Confess  your  faults  one 
to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that 
ye  may  he  healed,  James  v,  16. 

To  this  end  we  agree, 

1 .  To  meet  once  a  week  at  least. 

2.  To  come  punctually  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, without  some  extraordinary  reason 
prevents. 

3.  To  begin  exactly  at  the  hour  with 
singing  or  prayer. 

4.  To  speak,  each  of  us  in  order,  freely 
and  plainl)'-,  the  true  state  of  our  souls,  with 
the  faults  we  have  committed  in  tempers, 
words,  or  actions,  and  the  temptations  we 
have  felt  since  our  last  meeting. 

5.  To  end  every  meeting  with  prayer 
suited  to  the  state  of  each  person  present. 

6.  To  desire  some  person  among  us  to 
speak  his  owm  state  first,  and  then  to  ask 
the  rest  in-order  as  many  and  as  searching 


Sec.  3.  BAND  SOCIETIES.  87 

questions  as  may  be,  concerning  their  state, 
sins,  and  temptations. 

Some  of  the  questions  proposed  to  one 
before  he  is  admitted  among  us  may  be  to 
this  elfect : 

1.  Have  you  the  forgiveness  of  your  sins  ? 

2.  Have  you  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

3.  Have  you  the  witness  of  God's  Spirit 
with  your  spirit,  that  you  are  a  child  of 
God? 

4.  Is  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in 
your  heart  1 

5.  Has  no  sin,  inward  or  outward,  do- 
minion over  you  1 

6.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  of  your  faults  1 

7.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  of  all  your 
faults,  and  that  plain  and  home "? 

8.  Do  you  desire  that  every  one  of  us 
should  tell  you,  from  time  to  time,  whatso- 
ever is  in  our  heart  concerning  you  ] 

9.  Consider!  Do  you  desire  we  should 
tell  you  whatsoever  we  think,  whatsoever 
we  fear,  whatsoever  we  hear  concerning 
you? 

10.  Do  you  desire  that  in  doing  this,  we 
should  come  as  close  as  possible,  that  we 
should  cut  to  the  quick,  and  search  your 
heart  to  the  bottom  1 

11.  Is  it  your  desire  and  design  to  be  on 
this  and  all  other  occasions  entirely  open, 
so  as  to  speak  without  disguise,  and  with- 
out reserve  ? 


88  BAND  SOCIETIKS.  Ch.  2. 

Any  of  the  preceding  questions  may  be 
asked  as  often  as  occasion  requires :  the 
four  following  at  every  meeting. 

1.  What  known  sins  have  you  committed 
since  our  last  meeting  1 

2.  What  particular  temptations  have  you 
met  with  1 

3.  How  were  you  delivered  '? 

4.  What  have  you  thought,  said,  or  done, 
of  which  you  doubt  whether  it  be  sin  or 
not] 

Directions  given  to  the  Band  Societies, 
December  25,  1744. 

You  are  supposed  to  have  the  faith  that 
overcometh  the  icorld.  To  you,  therefore, 
it  is  not  grievous : 

I.  Carefully  to  abstain  from  doing  evil ; 
in  particular, 

1 .  Neither  to  buy  nor  sell  any  thing  at  all 
on  the  Lord's  day. 

2.  To  taste  no  spirituous  liquor,  no  dram 
of  any  kind,  unless  prescribed  by  a  physi- 
cian. 

3.  To  be  a^  a  icord  both  in  buying  and 
selling. 

4.  Not  to  mention  the  faults  of  any  be- 
hind his  hack,  and  to  stop  those  short  that 
do. 

5.  To  wear  no  needless  ornaments,  such 
as  rings,  ear  rings,  necklaces,  lace,  or  ruf- 
fles. 

6.  To  use  no  needless  self-indulgence. 


Sec.  4.  PRIVILEGESj  ETC.  89 

II.  Zealously  to  maintain  good  works  : 
in  particular, 

1.  To  give  alms  of  such  things  as  you 
possess,  and  that  according  to  your  ability. 

2.  To  reprove  those  who  sin  in  your 
sight,  and  that  in  love  and  meekness  of 
wisdom. 

3.  To  be  patterns  of  diligence  and  fru- 
gality, of  self-denial,  and  taking  up  the  cross 
daily. 

lil.  Constantly  to  attend  on  all  the  ordi- 
nances of  God  in  particular, 

1.  To  be  at  church,  and  at  the  Lord's 
table,  and  at  every  public  meeting  of  the 
bands,,  at  every  opportunity. 

2.  To  use  private  prayer  every  day  ;  and 
family  prayer,  if  you  are  the  head  of  a  fa- 
mily. 

3.  Frequently  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and 
meditate  thereon.     And, 

4.  To  observe,  as  days  of  fasting,  or  ab- 
stinence, all  Fridays  in  the  year. 


SECTION    IV. 

Of  the  Privileges  granted  to  seynous  Persons 
ivho  are  not  of  our  Church. 

Quest.  1.  How  often  shaU  we  permit 
those  who  are  not  of  our  Church  to  meet  in 
class  1 

Answ.  At  every  other  meeting  of  the 
class  in  every  place  let  no  stranger  be  ad- 


90  OF  MARRIAGE.  Cll.  2. 

mitted.  At  other  times  they  may ;  but 
the  same  person  not  above  twice  or  thrice. 

Quest.  2.  How  often  shall  we  permit 
strangers  to  be  present  at  our  love-feasts  ? 

Ansio.  Let  them  be  admitted  with  the 
utmost  caution  ;  and  the  same  person  on  no 
account  above  twice  or  thrice,  unless  he  be- 
come a  member. 


SECTION  V. 

Of  Marriage. 

Quest.  1.  Do  we  observe  any  evil  which 
has  prevailed  in  our  Church  with  respect  to 
marriage  % 

Ansiv.  Many  of  our  members  have  mar- 
ried with  unawakened  persons.  This  has 
produced  bad  effects ;  they  have  been  either 
hindered  for  life,  or  have  turned  back  to  per- 
dition. 

Quest.  2.  What  can  be  done  to  discour- 
age this  T 

Answ.  1.  Let  every  preacher  publicly 
enforce  the  apostle's  caution,  "  Be  ye  not 
unequally  yoked  together  with  unbelievers," 
2  Cor.  vi,  14. 

2.  Let  all  be  exhorted  to  take  no  step  in 
so  weighty  a  matter,  without  advising  with 
the  most  serious  of  their  brethren. 

Quest.  3.  Ought  any  woman  to  marry 
without  the  consent  of  her  parents  1 

Answ.  In  general  she  ought  not.     Yet 


Sec.  6.  OF  DRESS.  91 

there  may  be  exceptions.  For  if,  1.  A 
woman  believe  it  to  be  her  duty  to  marry  : 
if,  2.  Her  parents  absolutely  refuse  to  let 
her  marry  any  Christian :  then  she  may, 
nay,  ought  to  marry  without  their  consent. 
Yet  even  then  a  Methodist  preacher  ought 
not  to  be  married  to  her. 

We  do  not  prohibit  our  people  from  mar- 
rying persons  who  are  not  of  our  Church, 
provided  such  persons  have  the  form,  and 
are  seeking  the  power  of  godliness  ;  but  we 
are  determined  to  discourage  their  marrying 
persons' who  do  not  come  up  to  this  descrip- 
tion. 

SECTION  VI. 

Of  Dress. 

Quest.  Should  w^e  insist  on  the  rules  con- 
cerning dress  1 

Answ.  By  all  means.  This  is  no  time 
to  give  encouragement  to  superfluity  of  ap- 
parel. Therefore  receive  none  into  the 
Church  till  they  have  left  off  superfluous 
ornaments.  In  order  to  this,  1.  Let  every 
one  who  has  charge  of  a  circuit  or  station 
read  Mr.  Wesley's  Thoughts  upon  Dress,  at 
least  once  a  year  in  every  society.  2.  In 
visiting  the  classes,  be  very  mild,  but  very 
strict.  3.  Allow  of  no  exempt  case  :  better 
one  suffer  than  many.  4.  Give  no  tickets 
to  any  that  wear  high  heads,  enormous  bon- 
nets, ruffles,  or  rinRS. 


92  TRIAL  OF  Ch.  S. 


SECTION  VU. 

Of  bringing  to  Trial,  finding  guilty,  and 
reproving,  suspending,  or  excluding  dis- 
orderly Persons  from  Society  and  Church 
Privileges. 

Quest.  How  shall  an  accused  member  be 
brought  to  trial  ? 

Ansiv.  1.  Before  the  society  of  which  he 
is  a  member,  or  a  select  number  of  them,  in 
the  presence  of  a  bishop,  elder,  deacon,  or 
preacher,  in  the  following  manner : — Let 
the  accused  and  accuser  be  brought  face 
to  face ;  but  if  this  cannot  be  done,  let  the 
next  best  evidence  be  procured.  If  the  ac- 
cused person  be  found  guilty  by  the  decision 
of  a  majority  of  the  members  before  whom 
he  is  brought  to  trial,  and  the  crime  be  such 
as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the  word  of  God, 
sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from  the  king- 
dom of  grace  and  glory,  let  the  minister  or 
preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit 
expel  him.  If  the  accused  person  evade  a 
trial,  by  absenting  himself,  after  sufficient 
notice  given  him,  and  the  circumstances  of 
the  accusation  be  strong  and  presumptive, 
let  him  be  esteemed  as  guilty,  and  be  accord- 
ingly excluded.  Witnesses  from  without 
shall  not  be  rejected. 

2.  But  in  cases  of  neglect  of  duties  of 
any  kind,  imprudent  conduct,  indulging  sin- 
ful tempers,  or  words,  or  disobedience  to  the 


Sec.  7.  DISORDERLY  PERSONS.  93 

order  and  discipline  of  the  Church :  First, 
let  private  reproof  be  given  by  a  preacher  or 
leader  ;  and  if  there  be  an  acknowledgment 
of  the  fault,  and  proper  humiliation,  the 
person  may  be  borne  with.  On  a  second 
offence,  the  preacher  or  leader  may  take 
one  or  two  faithful  friends.  On  a  third 
offence,  let  the  case  be  brought  before  the 
society,  or  a  select  number,  and  if  there  be 
no  sign  of  real  humiliation,  the  offender  must 
be  cut  off. 

3.  If  a  member  of  our  Church  shall  be 
clearly  convicted  of  endeavouring  to  sow  | 
dissensions  in  any  of  our  societies,  by  in-  f 
veighing  against  either  our  doctrines  or  dis- 
cipline, such  person  so  offending  shall  be 
first  reproved  by  the  senior  minister  or 
preacher  of  his  circuit,  and,  if  he  persist  in 
such  pernicious  practices,  he  shall  be  ex- 
pelled from  the  Church. 

4.  Nevertheless,  if  in  any  of  the  above- 
mentioned  cases  the  minister  or  preacher 
differ  in  judgment  from  the  majority  of  the 
society,  or  the  select  number,  concerning 
the  innocence  or  guilt  of  the  accused  person, 
the  trial,  in  such  case,  may  be  referred  by 
the  minister  or  preacher  to  the  ensuing 
quarterly  meeting  conference. 

5.  If  there  be  a  murmur  or  complaint 
from  any  excluded  person,  in  any  of  the 
above-mentioned  instances,  that  justice  has 
not  been  done,  he  shall  be  allowed  an  appeal 
to  the  next  quarterly  meeting  conference: 


n 


94  THE  lord's  supper.  Ch.  3. 

except  such  as  absent  themselves  from  trial, 
after  sufficient  notice  is  given  them :  and 
the  majority  of  the  travelling  and  local 
preachers,  exhorters,  stewards,  and  leaders 
present,  shall  finally  determine  the  case. 

After  such  forms  of  trial  and  expulsion, 
such  persons  shall  have  no  privileges  of  so- 
ciety or  of  sacraments  in  our  Church,  with- 
out contrition,  confession,  and  proper  trial. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SACRAMENTAL  SERVICES,    ETC. 
SECTION   I. 

The  Order  for  the  Administration  of  the 
Lord''s  Supper. 

The  elder  shall  say  one  or  more  of  these 
sentences  : — 

Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that 
they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  Matt,  v,  16. 

Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon 
earth,  where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt, 
and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal : 
but  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  hea- 
ven, where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  cor- 
rupt, and  where  thieves  do  not  break  through 
nor  steal.  Matt,  vi,  19,  20. 

Wliatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do 
unto  you,  even  so  do  unto  them  :  for  this  is 
the  law  and  the  prophets,  Matt,  vii,  12. 


Sec.  1.  THE  lord's  supper.  95 

Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord, 
Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven, but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven,  Matt,  vii,  2L 

Zaccheus  stood  forth,  and  said  unto  the 

I  Lord,  Behold,  Lord,  the  half  of  my  goods  I 

I  give  to  the  poor  ;  and  if  I  have  done  any 

wrong  to  any  man,  I  restore  him  fourfold, 

Luke  xix,  8. 

He  that  soweth  little,  shall  reap  little; 
and  he  that  soweth  plenteously,  shall  reap 
plenteously.  Let  every  man  do  according 
as  he  is  disposed  in  his  heart ;  not  grudg- 
ingly or  of  necessity ;  for  God  loveth  a 
cheerful  giver,  2  Cor.  ix,  6,  7. 

While  we  have  time,  let  us  do  good  unto 
all  men,  and  especially  unto  them  that  are 
of  the  household  of  faith.  Gal.  vi,  10. 

Godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain  ; 
for  we  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and 
it  is  certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out,  1 
Tim.  vi,  6,  7. 

Charge  them  who  are  rich  in  this  world, 
that  they  be  ready  to  give,  and  glad  to  dis- 
tribute, laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a 
good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come, 
that  they  may  attain  eternal  life,  1  Tim.  vi, 
17,  18,  19. 

God  is  not  unrighteous,  that  he  will  forget 
your  works  and  labour  that  proceedeth  of 
love ;  which  love  you  have  showed  for  his 
name's  sake,  who  have  ministered  unto  the 
saints,  and  yet  do  minister,  Heb.  vi,  10. 


96  THE  lord's  supper,  Ch.  3. 

To  do  good,  and  to  distribute,  forget  not ; 
for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased, 
Heb.  xiii,  16. 

Whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth 
his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his 
bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwell- 
eth  the  love  of  God  in  him  1    1  John  iii,  17. 

He  that  hath  pity  upon  the  poor,  lendeth 
unto  the  Lord  ;  and  look,  what  he  layeth  out, 
it  shall  be  paid  him  again,  Prov,  xix,  17. 

Blessed  is  the  man  that  provideth  for  the 
sick  and  needy ;  the  Lord  shall  deliver  him 
in  time  of,  trouble.  Psalm  xli,  1. 

[While  these  sentences  are  in  reading,  some 
fit  person,  appointed  for  that  purpose,  shall 
receive  the  alms  for  the  poor,  and  other  de- 
votions of  the  people,  in  a  decent  basin,  to 
be  provided  for  that  purpose  ;  and  then  bring 
it  to  the  elder,  who  shall  place  it  upon  the 
table.] 

After  which  the  elder  shall  say, 

Ye  that  do  truly  and  earnestly  repent  of 
your  sins,  and  are  in  love  and  charity  with 
your  neighbours,  and  intend  to  lead  a  new 
life,  following  the  commandments  of  God, 
and  walking  from  henceforth  in  his  holy 
ways ;  draw  near  with  faith,  and  take  this 
holy  sacrament  to  your  comfort :  and  make 
your  humble  confession  to  almighty  God, 
meekly  kneeling  upon  your  knees. 


Sec.  1-         THE  lord's  supper.  97 

Then  shall  this  general  confession  be  made  by 
the  minister  in  the  name  of  all  those  who 
are  minded  to  receive  the  holy  communion, 
both  he  and  all  the  people  kneeling  humbly 
upon  their  knees,  and  saying, 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  Maker  of  all  things,  Judge  of  all 
men  :  we  acknowledge  and  bewail  our  ma- 
nifold sins  and  wickedness,  which  we  from 
time  to  time  most  grievously  have  commit- 
ted, by  thought,  word,  and  deed,  against  thy 
Divine  Majesty,  provoking  most  justly  thy 
wrath  and  indignation  against  us.  We  do 
earnestly  repent,  and  are  heartily  sorry  for 
these  our  misdoings ;  the  remembrance  of 
them  is  grievous  unto  us.  Have  mercy 
upon  us,  have  mercy  upon  us,  most  merciful 
Father  ;  for  thy  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's 
sake,  forgive  us  all  that  is  past ;  and  grant 
that  we  may  ever  hereafter  serve  and  please 
thee  in  newness  of  life,  to  the  honour  a,nd 
glory  of  thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  elder  say, 

O  Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father, 
who  of  thy  great  mercy  hath  promised  for- 
giveness of  sins  to  all  them  that  with  hearty 
repentance  and  true  faith  turn  unto  thee :  have 
mercy  upon  us  ;  pardon  and  deliver  us  from 
all  our  sins,  confirm  and  strengthen  us  in  all 
goodness,  and  bring  us  to  everlasting  life, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


98  THE  lord's  supper.  Ch.  3. 

The  Collect. 
Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be 
open,  all  desires  known,  and  from  whom  no 
secrets  are  hid  ;  cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our 
hearts  by  the  inspiration  of  thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  we  may  perfectly  love  thee,  and  wor- 
thily magnify  thy  holy  name,  through  Christ 
our  Lord.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  elder  say. 

It  is  very  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden 
duty,  that  we  should  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
places,  give  thanks  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  holy 
Father,  almighty,  everlasting  God. 

Therefore  with  angels  and  archangels, 
and  with  all  the  company  of  heaven,  we 
laud  and  magnify  thy  glorious  name,  ever- 
more praising  thee,  and  saying,  Holy,  holy, 
holy,  Lord  God  of  hosts,  heaven  and  earth 
are  full  of  thy  glory.  Glory  be  to  thee,  O 
Lord  most  high.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  elder  say. 

We  do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  thy 
table,  O  merciful  Lord,  trusting  in  our  own 
righteousness,  but  in  thy  manifold  and  great 
mercies.  We  are  not  worthy  so  much  as  to 
gather  up  the  crumbs  under  thy  table.  But 
thou  art  the  same  Lord,  whose  property  is 
always  to  have  mercy  :  Grant  us,  therefore, 
gracious  Lord,  so  to  eat  the  flesh  of  thy 
dear  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  drink  his 
blood,  that  our  sinful  souls  and  bodies  may 


Sec.  1.        THE  lord's  supper.  99 

be  made  clean  by  his  death,  and  washed 
through  his  most  precious  blood,  and  that 
we  may  evermore  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in 
us.     Amen. 

Then  the  elder  shall  say  the  prayer  of  conse. 
•cration,  as  folio weth  : — 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who 
of  thy  tender  mercy  didst  give  thine  only 
Son  Jesus  Christ  to  suffer  death  upon  the 
cross  for  our  redemption ;  who  made  there 
(by  his  oblation  of  himself  once  offered)  a 
full,  perfect,  and  suiheient  sacrifice,  oblation, 
and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world ;  and  did  institute,  and  in  his  holy 
Gospel  command  us  to  continue,  a  perpetual 
memory  of  that  his  precious  death  until  his 
coming  again  :  hear  us,  O  merciful  Father, 
we  most  humbly  beseech  thee,  and  grant  that 
we,  receiving  these  thy  creatures  of  bread 
and  wine,  according  to  thy  Son  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ's  holy  institution  in  remem- 
brance of  his  death  and  passion,  may  be 
partakers  of  his  most  blessed  body  and  blood  ; 
who  in  the  same  night  ^^.^  Here  the el- 
that  he  was  betrayed,  ^^^),  ^  to  take  the 
took  bread;  (D  and  when  j^t,,fj,,,^dinto 
he  had  given  thanks,  hej^^  ^^^^_ 
broke  It  (2)  and  gave  it  ^^^  j^^^j^^re  to 
to  his  disciples  saying,  ^^.^  ,;,,  5,,^^. 
Take,  eat ;  this  (3)  is  my  ^>^^^,,dhereto 
body  which  IS  given  for  i^^  i.^  hands  up- 
you;  do  this,  in  remem-  ,i^inj,,i,,J^ 
brance  01  me.     Jjikewise 


100  THE  lord's  supper.  Ch.  3. 

after  supper  he   took  (4)       (4)  Here  he  is 

the  cup  ;  and  when  he  had  to  take  the  cup  in 

given  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  his  hand. 

them,  saying.  Drink  ye  all 

of  this  ;  for  this  (5)  is  my       {b)  And  here  to 

blood  of  the  New  Testa-  lay  his  hand  up- 

ment,   which  is  shed   for  on  all  the  vessels 

you,  and  for  many,  for  the  lohich  contain  the 

remission  of  sins ;  do  this,  loine. 

as  oft  as  ye  shall  drinlv  it,  in  remembrance  of 

me.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  first  receive  the  com. 
munion  in  both  kinds  himself,  and  then  pro- 
ceed to  deliver  the  sa?ne  to  the  other  minis- 
ters  in  like  manner,  (if  any  be  present,)  and 
after  that  to  the  people  also,  in  order,  into 
their  hands.  And  when  he  delivereth  the 
bread,  he  shall  say, 

The  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  which 
was  given  for  thee,  preserve  thy  soul  and 
body  unto  everlasting  life.  Take  and  eat 
this  in  remembrance  that  Christ  died  for 
thee,  and  feed  on  him  in  thy  heart  by  faith 
with  thanksgiving. 

And  the  minister  that  delivereth  the  cup  shall 
say. 

The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which 
was  shed  for  thee,  preserve  thy  soul  and  body 
unto  everlasting  life.  Drink  this  in  remem- 
brance that  Christ's  blood  was  shed  for  thee^ 
and  be  thankful. 

[If  the  consecrated  bread  or  wine  be  all 


/ 


Sec.  1.        THE  lord's  supper.  101 

spent  before  all  have  communicated,  the  elder 
may  consecrate  more,  by  repeating  the  prayer 
of  consecration.] 

[When  all  have  communicated,  the  minister 
shall  return  to  the  Lord's  table,  and  place  upon 
it  what  remaineth  of  the  consecrated  elements, 
covering  the  same  with  a  fair  linen  cloth.] 

Then  shall  the  elder  say  the  Lord's  prayer ;  the 
people  repeating  after  him  every  petition. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed 
by  thy  name  :  thy  kingdom  come :  thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven :  give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  and  forgive  us  our 
trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass 
against  us  :  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation, 
but  deliver  us  from  evil,  for  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

After  which  shall  be  said  as  followeth  : — 

O  Lord  and  heavenly  Father,  we  thy  hum- 
ble servants  desire  thy  Fatherly  goodness 
mercifully  to  accept  this  our  sacrifice  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving ;  most  humbly  be- 
seeching thee  to  grant  that,  by  the  merits 
and  death  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  we  and  thy  whole 
Church  may  obtain  remission  of  our  sins, 
and  all  other  benefits  of  his  passion.  And 
here  we  oflTer  and  present  unto  thee,  O 
Lord,  ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies,  to  be 
a  reasonable,  holy,  and  lively  sacrifice  unto 
thee ;  humbly  beseeching  thee  that  all  we 


102  THE  lord's  supper.  Ch.  3. 

who  are  partakers  of  this  holy  communion, 
may  be  filled  with  thy  grace  and  heavenly 
benediction.  And  although  we  be  unwor- 
thy, through  our  manifold  sins,  to  offer  unto 
thee  any  sacrifice,  yet  we  beseech  thee  to 
accept  this  our  bounden  duty  and  service ; 
not  weighing  our  merits,  but  pardoning  our 
offences,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord : 
by  whom,  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be 
unto  thee,  O  Father  Almighty,  world  with- 
out end.     Aineii. 

Then  shall  be  said, 

Glory  be  to  God  on  high,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good  will  toward  men.  We  praise 
thee,  we  bless  thee,  we  worship  thee,  we 
glorify  thee,  w^e  give  thanks  to  thee  for  thy 
great  glory,  0  Lord  God,  heavenly  King, 
God  the  Father  Almighty. 

O  Lord,  the  only  begotten  Son  Jesus 
Clirist ;  0  Lord  God,  Lamb  of  God,  Son  of 
the  Father,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  have  mercy  upon  us.  Thou  that 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have 
mercy  upon  us.  Thou  that  takest  away  the 
sins  of  the  world,  receive  our  prayer.  Thou 
that  sittest  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the 
Father,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

For  thou  only  art  holy ;  thou  only  art  the 
Lord ;  thou  only,  0  Christ  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  art  most  high  in  the  glory  of  God 
the  Father.     Amen. 


Sec.  2.  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  103 

Then  the  elder,  if  he  see  it  expedient,  may  put 
up  an  extempore  prayer  ;  and  afterward  shall 
let  the  people  depart  with  this  blessing  : — 

May  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all 
understanding,  keep  your  hearts  and  minds 
in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ;  and  the 
blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  be  among  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.     Amen. 

N.  B.  If  the  elder  be  straitened  for  time,  he 
may  omit  any  part  of  the  service  except  the 
prayer  of  consecration. 


SECTION   II. 

The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Infants. 

The  minister  coming  to  the  font,  which  is  to 
be  filled  with  pure  water,  shall  use  the  fol- 
lowing,  or  some  other  exhortation  suitable 
to  this  sacred  office  : — • 

Dearly  beloved,  forasmuch  as  all  men  are 
conceived  and  born  in  sin,  and  that  our  Sa- 
viour Christ  saith.  None  can  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God,  except  he  be  regenerate 
and  born  anew  of  water  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  I  beseech  you  to  call  upon  God  the 
Father,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
of  his  bounteous  mercy  he  will  grant  to  this 
child  that  thing  which  by  nature  he  cannot 
have ;  that  he  may  be  baptized  with  water 


104  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  Ch.  3. 

and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  received  into 
Christ's  holy  Church,  and  be  made  a  lively 
member  of  the  same. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say, 
Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of 
thy  great  mercy  didst  save  Noah  and  his 
family  in  the  ark  from  perishing  by  water  ; 
and  also  didst  safely  lead  the  children  of 
Israel,  thy  people,  through  the  Red  Sea, 
figuring  thereby  thy  holy  baptism :  and  by 
the  baptism  of  thy  well  beloved  Son  Jesus 
Christ  in  the  river  Jordan,  didst  sanctify 
water  for  this  holy  sacrament :  we  beseech 
thee,  for  thine  infinite  mercies,  that  thou 
wilt  look  upon  this  child:  wash  him  and 
sanctify  him  with  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  he 
being  delivered  from  thy  wrath,  may  be  re- 
ceived into  the  ark  of  Christ's  Church,  and 
being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  through 
hope,  and  rooted  in  love,  may  so'  pass  the 
waves  of  this  troublesome  world,  that  finally 
he  may  come  to  the  land  of  everlasting 
life ;  there  to  reign  with  thee,  world  without 
end,  tlu-ough  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam 
in  this  child  may  be  so  buried,  that  the  new 
man  may  be  raised  up  in  him.     Amen. 

Grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die 
in  him,  and  that  aU  things  belonging  to  the 
Spirit  may  live  and  grow  in  him.     Amen. 

Grant    that    he    may    have    power   and 


Sec.  2.  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  105 

Strength  to  have  victory,  and  to  triumph 
against  the  devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh. 
Amen. 

Grant  that  whosoever  is  dedicated  to  thee 
by  our  office  and  ministry  may  also  be 
endued  with  heavenly  virtues,  and  everlast- 
ingly rewarded  through  thy  mercy,  0  blessed 
Lord  God,  who  dost  live  and  govern  all 
things,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

Almighty,  ever  living  God,  whose  most 
dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  for  the 
forgiveness  of  our  sins,  did  shed  out  of  his 
most  precious  side  both  water  and  blood, 
and  gave  commandment  to  his  disciples  that 
they  should  go  teach  all  nations,  and  baptize 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  regard,  we 
beseech  thee,  the  supplications  of  thy  con- 
gregation ;  sanctify  this  water  for  tliis  holy 
sacrament ;  and  grant  that  this  child  now  to 
be  baptized  may  receive  the  fulness  of  thy 
grace,  and  ever  remain  in  the  number  of  thy 
faithful  and  elect  children,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  people  stand  up ;  and  the  mi- 
nister  shall  say, 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel  written  by  St. 
Mark,  in  the  tenth  chapter,  at  the  thirteenth 
verse. 

They  brought  young  children  to  Christ, 
that  he  should  touch  them.  And  his  disci- 
ples rebuked  those  that  brought  them ;  but 


106  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  Ch.  3. 

when  Jesus  saw  it,  he  was  much  displeased, 
and  said  unto  them,  Suffer  the  little  children 
to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for 
of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  not  receive 
the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  he 
shall  not  enter  therein.  And  he  took  them 
up  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands  upon  them, 
and  blessed  them. 

Then  the  minister  shall  take  the  child  into  his 
hands,  and  say  to  the  friends  of  the  child, 

Name  this  child. 

And  then,  naming  it  after  them,  he  shall 
sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  it,  or  if  desired, 
immerse  it  in  water,  saying, 

N.  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Fa- 
ther, and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  be  said,  all  kneeling. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed 
be  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will 
be  done,  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven :  give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  tres- 
pass against  us  ;  and  lead  us  not  into  tempt- 
ation, but  deliver  us  from  evil.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  conclude  with  extem- 
porary prayer. 


Sec.  2.  BAPTISM,  ETC.  107 

The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  such  as  are 
of  riper  Years. 

The  minister  shall  use  the  following,  or  some 
other  exhortation,  suitable  to  this  holy  of- 

fice : — 

Dearly  beloved,  forasmuch  as  all  men  are 
conceived  and  born  in  sin,  (and  that  which 
is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  they  that 
are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God,  but  live 
in  sin,  committing  many  actual  transgres- 
sions :)  and  that  our  Saviour  Christ  saith, 
None  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God, 
except  he  be  regenerate  and  born  anew  of 
water  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  I  beseech 
you  to  call  upon  God  the  Father,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  tliat  of  his  bounteous 
goodness  he  will  grant  to  these  persons 
that  which  by  nature  they  cannot  have  ;  that 
theij  may  be  baptized  with  water  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  received  into  Christ's  holy 
Church,  and  be  made  lively  members  of  the 
same. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say, 

Almighty  and  immortal  God,  the  aid  of 
all  that  need,  the  helper  of  all  that  flee  to 
thee  for  succour,  the  life  of  them  that  be- 
lieve, and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  we 
call  upon  thee  for  these  persons ;  that  they^ 
coming  to  thy  holy  baptism,  may  receive 
remission  of  their  sins,  by  spiritual  regene- 
ration.    Receive   them,   0   Lord,  as  thou 


108  BAPTISM  OF  SUCH  AS  Ch.  3. 

hast  promised  by  thy  well  beloved  Son,  say- 
ing, Ask  and  ye  shall  receive,  seek  and  ye 
shall  find ;  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  un- 
to you :  so  give  now  unto  us  that  ask :  let 
us  that  seek,  find :  open  the  gate  unto  us 
that  knock ;  that  these  persons  may  enjoy 
the  everlasting  benediction  of  thy  heavenly 
washing,  and  may  come  to  the  eternal  king- 
dom which  thou  hast  promised  by  Christ  our 
Lord.    A^nen. 

After  which  he  shall  say, 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly 
Father,  we  give  thee  humble  thanks,  for 
that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  us  to  the 
knowledge  of  thy  grace,  and  faith  in  thee ; 
increase  this  knowledge  and  confirm  this 
faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy  Spirit 
to  these  persons  that  they  may  be  born  again, 
and  be  made  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth 
and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
now  and  for  ever.     Amen. 

Then    shall   the    people    stand  up,   and   the 
minister  shall  say, 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel,  written  by  St. 
John,  in  the  third  chapter,  beginning  at  the 
first  verse. 

There  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  named 
Nicodemus,  a  ruler  of  the  Jews  :  the  same 
came  to  Jesus  by  night,  and  said  unto,  him, 
Rabbi,  we  know  that  thou  art  a  teacher  come 


Sec.  2.  ARE  OP  RIPER  YEARS.  109 

from  God  :  for  no  man  can  do  these  miracles 
that  thou  doest  except  God  be  with  him. 
Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Verily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  thee.  Except  a  man  be 
born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him,  How  can 
a  man  be  born  when  he  is  old  I  Can  he  en- 
ter the  second  time  into  his  mother's  womb, 
and  be  born  1  Jesus  answered,  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  thee.  Except  a  man  be  born  of 
water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God.  That  which  is  born 
of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  born 
of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.  Marvel  not  that  I 
said  unto  thee.  Ye  must  be  born  again. 
The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou 
hearest  the  sound  thereof;  but  canst  not  tell 
whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth  :  so 
is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 

Then  the  minister  shall  speak  to  the  persons 
to  be  baptized  on  this  wise  : — 

Well  beloved,  who  are  come  hither,  de- 
siring to  receive  holy  baptism,  ye  have  heard 
how  the  congregation  hath  prayed  that  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  would  vouchsafe  to  re- 
ceive you,  and  bless  jon,  to  release  you  of 
your  sins,  to  give  you  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
and  everlasting  life.  And  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  hath  promised,  in  his  holy  word,  to 
grant  all  those  things  that  we  have  prayed 
for  :  which  promise  he  for  his  part  will  most 
surely  keep  and  perform. 


110  BAPTISM  OF  SUCH  AS  Ch.  3. 

Wherefore  after  this  promise  made  by- 
Christ,  you  must  also  faithfully,  for  your 
part,  promise,  in  the  presence  of  this  whole 
congregation,  that  you  will  renounce  the 
devil  and  all  his  works,  and  constantly  be- 
lieve God's  holy  word,  and  obediently  keep 
his  commandments. 

Then  shall  the  minister  demand  of  each  of  the 
persons  to  he  baptized,  severally, 

Quest.  Dost  thou  renounce  the  devil  and 
all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the 
world,  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same, 
and  the  carnal  desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that 
thou  wilt  not  follow  or  be  led  by  them  ] 

Answ.  I  renounce  them  all. 

Quest.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the 
Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  heaven  and 
earth  1  and  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  begot- 
ten Son  our  LordT  and  that  he  was  con- 
ceived by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary'?  that  he  suffered  under  Pontius 
Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried  :  that 
he  rose  again  the  third  day ;  that  he  ascended 
into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of 
God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence 
shall  come  again,  at  the  end  of  the  world,  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  1 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  holy  catholic  Church,*  the  communion 
of  saints  ;  the  remission  of  sins ;  the  resur- 

*  By  holy  catholic  Church  is  meant  the 
Church  of  God  in  general. 


Sec.  2.  ARE  OF  RIPER  YEARS.  Ill 

rection  of  the  body,  and  everlasting  life  after 
death '? 

Answ.  All  this  I  steadfastly  believe. 

Quest.  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this 
faith  \ 

Answ.  This  is  my  desire. 

Quest.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep 
God's  holy  will  and  commandments,  and 
walk  in  the  same  all  the  days  of  thy  life  ? 

Answ.  I  will  endeavour  so  to  do,  God 
being  my  helper. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say, 

0  merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam 
in  these  persons  may  be  so  buried,  that  the 
new  man  may  be  raised  up  in  them.    Amen. 

Grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die 
in  them,  and  that  all  things  belonging  to  the 
Spirit  may  live  and  grow  in  them.   Amen. 

Grant  that  they  may  have  power  and 
strength  to  have  victory,  and  triumph  against 
the  devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh.   Amen. 

Grant  that  they  being  here  dedicated  to 
thee  by  our  office  and  ministry,  may  also 
be  endued  with  heavenly  virtues,  and  ever- 
lastingly rewarded,  through  thy  mercy,  O 
blessed  Lord  God,  who  dost  live  and  govern 
all  things,  world  without  end.    Amen. 

Almighty,  ever  living  God,  whose  most 
dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  for  the 
forgiveness  of  our  sins,  did  shed  out  of  his 
most  precious  side  both  water  and  blood  ; 
and  gave  commandment  to  his  disciples  that 


112  BAPTISM,  ETC.  Ch.  3. 

they  should  go  teach  all  nations,  and  bap- 
tize them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  regard, 
we  beseech  thee,  the  supplications  of  this 
congregation ;  and  grant  that  the  persons 
now  to  be  baptized  may  receive  the  fulness 
of  thy  grace,  and  ever  remain  in  the  number 
of  thy  faithful  and  elect  children,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  take  each  person  to 
be  baptized  by  the  right  hand  ;  and  placing 
him  conveniently  by  the  font,  according  to 
his  discretion,  shall  ask  the  name;  and 
then  shall  sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  him, 
{or  if  he  shall  desire  it,  shall  immerse  him 
in  water,)  saying, 

N.  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,    Amen. 

Then  shall  he  said  the  Lord^s  prayer,  all 
kneeling. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed 
be  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will 
be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven :  give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  tres- 
pass against  us :  and  lead  us  not  into  tempt- 
ation ;  but  deliver  us  from  evil.    Amen. 

[Then  let  the  minister  conclude  with  ex- 
temporary  prayer.^ 


Sec.  3.  MATRIMONY.  113 

SECTION    III. 

The  Form  of  Solemnization  of  Matrimony. 

First,  the  banns  of  all  that  are  to  be  married 
together  must  be  published  in  the  congre- 
gation three  several  Sundays  in  the  time 
of  Divine  service,  (unless  they  be  otherwise 
qualified  according  to  law,)  the  minister 
saying  after  the  accustomed  manner, 

I  publish  the  banns  of  marriage  between 

M.  of and  N.  of .     If  any  of  you 

know  cause  or  just  impediment  why  these 
two  persons  should  not  be  joined  together 
in  holy  matrimony,  ye  are  to  declare  it. 
This  is  the  first  {second  or  third']  time  of 
asking. 

At  the  day  and  time  appointed  for  solemniza- 
tion of  matrijnony,  the  persons  to  he  mar- 
ried  standing  together,  the  man  on  the  right 
hand,  and  the  woman  on  the  left,  the  minis, 
ter  shall  say, 

Dearly  beloved,  we  are  gathered  together 
here  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  in  the  presence 
of  these  witnesses,  to  join  together  this  man 
and  this  woman  in  holy  matrimony  :  which 
is  an  honourable  estate,  instituted  of  God  in 
the  time  of  man's  innocency,  signifying  unto 
us  the  mystical  union  that  is  between  Christ 
and  his  Church ;  which  holy  estate  Christ 
adorned  and  beautified  with  his  presence, 
and  first  miracle  that  he  wrought  in  Cana 


114  MATRIMONY.  Ch.  3. 

of  Galilee,  and  is  commended  of  St.  Paul  to 
be  honourable  among  all  men ;  and  there- 
fore is  not  by  any  to  be  enterprised,  or  taken 
in  hand  unadvisedly,  but  reverently,  dis- 
creetly, advisedly,  and  in  the  fear  of  God. 

Into  which  holy  estate  these  two  persons 
present  come  now  to  be  joined.  Therefore 
if  any  can  show  any  just  cause  why  they 
may  not  lawfully  be  joined  together,  let  him 
now  speak,  or  else  hereafter  for  ever  hold 
his  peace. 

And  also  speaking  unto  the  persons  that  are 
to  be  married,  he  shall  say, 

I  require  and  charge  you  both  (as  you 
will  answer  at  the  dreadful  day  of  judgment, 
when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  dis- 
closed) that  if  either  of  you  know  any  im- 
pediment why  you  may  not  be  lawfully 
joined  together  in  matrimony,  you  do  now 
confess  it :  for  be  ye  well  assured,  that  so 
many  as  are  coupled  together  otherwise 
than  God's  word  doth  allow,  are  not  joined 
together  by  God,  neither  is  their  matrimony 
lawful. 

If  no  impediment  be  alleged,  then  shall  the 
minister  say  unto  the  man, 

M.  Wilt  thou  have  this  woman  to  thy 
wedded  wife,  to  live  together  after  God's 
ordinance,  in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony  1 
Wilt  thou  love   her,  comfort  her,  honour,  ^ 
and  keep  her,  in  sickness  and  in  health:/ 


Sec.  3.  MATRIMONY.  115 

and,  forsaking  all  other,  keep  thee  only  unto 
her,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  "^ 

The  vian  shall  answer, 

I  will. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say  unto  the  woman, 

N.  Wilt  thou  have  this  man  to  thy  wedded 
husband,  to  live  together  after  God's  ordi- 
nance, in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony  ? 
Wilt  thou  obey  him.,  serve  him,  love,  honour, 
and  keep  him,  in  sickness  and  in  health  : 
and,  forsaking  all  other,  keep  thee  only  unto 
him,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  '? 
The  tvoman  shall  answer, 
I  will. 

Then  the  minister  shall  cause  the  man  with  his 
right  hand  to  take  the  uwman  by  her  right 
hand,  and  to  say  after  him  as  follow  eth  : — 

I  M.  take  thee  N.  to  be  my  wedded  wife, 
to  have  and  to  hold,  from  this  day  forward, 
for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer,  for  poorer, 
in  sickness  and  in  health,  to  love  and  to 
cherish,  till  death  us  do  part,  according  to 
God's  holy  ordinance  :  and  thereto  I  plight 
thee  my  faith. 

Then  shall  they  loose  their  hands,  and  the 
woman  with  her  right  hand  talcing  the  man 
by  his  right  hand,  shall  likewise  say  after 
the  minister : — 

I  N.  take  thee  M.  to  be  my  wedded  hus- 
band, to  have  and  to  hold  from  this  day 


116  MATRIMONY.  Ch.  3. 

forward,  for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer, 
for  poorer,  in  sickness  and  in  health,  to  love, 
cherish,  and  to  obey,  till  death  us  do  part, 
according  to  God's  holy  ordinance :  and 
thereto  I  give  thee  my  faith- 

Then  shall  the  minister  say, 
Let  us  pray. 
0,  eternal  God,  Creator  and  Preserver 
of  all  mankind.  Giver  of  all  spiritual  grace, 
the  Author  of  everlasting  life ;  send  thy 
blessing  upon  these  thy  servants,  this  man 
and  this  woman,  whom  we  bless  in  thy 
name ;  that  as  Isaac  and  Rebecca  lived 
faithfully  together,  so  these  persons  may 
surely  perform  and  keep  the  vow  and  cove- 
nant between  them  made,  and  may  ever  re- 
main in  perfect  love  and  peace  together,  and 
live  according  to  thy  law^s,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  join  their  right  hands 
together,  and  say. 

Those  whom  God  hath  joined  together, 
let  no  man  put  asunder. 

Forasmuch  as  M.  and  N.  have  consented 
together  in  holy  wedlock,  and  have  witness- 
ed the  same  before  God  and  this  company, 
and  thereto  have  pledged  their  faith  either 
to  other,  and  have  declared  the  same  by 
joining  of  hands  ;  I  pronounce  that  they  are 
man  and  wife  together,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.    Amen. 


Sec.  3.  MATRIMONY.  117 

And  the  minister  shall  add  this  blessing : — 

God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  God  the 
Holy  Ghost,  bless,  preserve,  and  keep  you  ; 
the  Lord  mercifully  with  his  favour  look 
upon  you,  and  so  fill  you  with  all  spiritual 
benediction  and  grace,  that  ye  may  so  live 
together  in  this  life,  that  in  the  world  to 
come  ye  may  have  life  everlasting.     Amen. 

Then  the  minister  shall  say, 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed 
be  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will 
be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven  :  give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that 
trespass  against  us :  and  lead  us  not  into 
temptation;  but  deUver  us  from  evil. — 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say, 

O  God  of  Abraham,  God  of  Isaac,  God 
of  Jacob,  bless  this  man  and  this  woman, 
and  sow  the  seed  of  eternal  life  in'  their 
hearts,  that  whatsoever  in  thy  holy  word 
they  shall  profitably  learn,  they  may  indeed 
fulfil  the  same.  Look,  O  Lord,  mercifully 
on  them  from  heaven,  and  bless  them  :  and 
as  thou  didst  send  thy  blessings  upon  Abra- 
ham and  Sarah,  to  their  great  comfort,  so 
vouchsafe  to  send  thy  blessings  upon  this 
man  and  this  woman,  that  they,  obeying  thy 
will,  and  always  being  in  safety  under  thy 
protection,  may  abide  in  thy  love  unto  their 


118  MATRIMONY.  Ch.  3. 

lives'  end,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

O  God,  who  by  thy  mighty  power  hast 
made  all  things  of  nothing  ;  who  also  (after 
other  things  set  in  order)  didst  appoint  that 
out  of  man  (created  after  thine  own  image 
and  similitude)  woman  should  take  her  be- 
ginning ;  and,  knitting  them  together,  didst 
teach  that  it  should  never  be  lawful  to  put 
asunder  those  whom  thou,  by  matrimony, 
hadst  made  one :  0  God,  who  hast  con- 
secrated the  state  of  matrimony  to  such  an 
excellent  mystery,  that  in  it  is  signified  and 
represented  the  spiritual  marriage  and  unity 
between  Christ  and  his  Church :  look  mer- 
cifully upon  this  man  and  this  woman  ;  that 
this  man  may  love  his  wife,  according  to 
thy  word,  (as  Christ  did  love  his  spouse, 
the  Church,  who  gave  himself  for  it ;  loving 
and  cherishing  it,  even  as  his  owti  flesh,) 
and  also  that  this  woman  may  be  loving 
and  amiable,  faithful  and  obedient  to  her 
husband ;  and  in  all  quietness,  sobriety,  and 
peace,  be  a  follower  of  holy  and  godly  ma- 
trons. 0  Lord,  bless  them  both,  and  grant 
them  to  inherit  tliy  everlasting  kingdom, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 

Then  shall  the  vilinsier  say, 

Almighty  God,  who  at  the  beginning  did 
create  our  first  parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  and 
did  sanctify  and  join  them  together  in  mar- 
riage,  pour   upon   you   the   riches   of  his 


Sec.  4.  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD.  119 

grace,  sanctify  and  bless  you,  that  ye  may 
please  him  both  in  body  and  soul,  and  live 
together  in  holy  love  unto  your  lives'  end. 
Amen. 


SECTION  IV. 

The  Order  of  the  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

N.  B.   The  following  or  some  other  solemn 
service  shall  be  used. 

The  minister  meeting  the  corpse,  and  going 
before  it,  shall  say, 

I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  saith 
the  Lord :  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though 
he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  livC ;  and  Who- 
soever liveth,  and  believeth  in  mcj  shall 
never  die,  John  xi,  25,  26. 

I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that 
he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the 
earth :  and  though,  after  my  skin,  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I 
see  God,  whom  I  shall  see  for  myself,  and 
mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another, 
Job  xix,  25,  26,  27. 

We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and 
it  is  certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out.  The 
Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away  : 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,  1  Tim.  vi, 
7;  Job  i,  21. 

At  the  grave,  when  the  corpse  is  laid  in  the 
earth,  the  minister  shall  say^ 


120  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD.  Ch.  3. 

Man  that  is  born  of  a  woman  hath  but  a 
short  time  to  Uve,  and  is  full  of  misery. 
He  Cometh  up,  and  is  cut  down  like  a 
flower :  he  fleeth  as  it  were  a  shadow,  and 
never  continueth  in  one  stay. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death :  of 
whom  may  we  seek  for  succour,  but  of 
thee,  0  Lord,  who  for  our  sins  art  justly 
displeased ! 

Yet,  O  Lord  God  most  holy,  O  Lord 
most  mighty,  O  holy  and  most  merciful  Sa- 
viour, deliver  as  not  into  the  bitter  pains  of 
eternal  death. 

Thou  knowest,  Lord,  the  secrets  of  our 
hearts :  shut  not  thy  merciful  ears  to  our 
prayers,  but  spare  us,  Lord  most  holy,  O 
God  most  mighty,  0  holy  and  merciful  Sa- 
viour, thou  most  worthy  Judge  eternal,  suf- 
fer us  not  at  our  last  hour  for  any  pains  of 
death  to  fall  from  thee. 

Then  shall  be  said, 

I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto 
me,  Write ;  from  henceforth  blessed  are 
the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord :  even  so 
saith  the  Spirit;  for  they  rest  from  their 
labours. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say, 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Christ  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed 


Sec.  4.  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD.  121 

be  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  :  give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread,  and  forgive  us  our 
trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass 
against  us  :  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation  ; 
but  deliver  us  from  evil.    Amen. 

The  Collect. 

0  merciful  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  resurrection  and 
the  life  ;  in  whom  whosoever  believeth  shall 
live,  though  he  die ;  and  whosoever  liveth 
and  believeth  in  him,  shall  not  die  eternally. 
We  meekly  beseech  thee,  0  Father,  to  raise 
us  from  the  death  of  sin  unto  the  life  of 
righteousness ;  that  when  we  shall  depart 
this  life  we  may  rest  in  him ;  and  at  the 
general  resurrection  on  the  last  day  may  be 
found  acceptable  in  thy  sight,  and  receive 
that  blessing  which  thy  well  beloved  Son 
shall  then  pronounce  to  all  that  love  and 
fear  thee,  saying,  Come  ye  blessed  children 
of  my  Father,  receive  the  kingdom  prepared 
for  you  from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
Grant  this,  we  beseech  thee,  0  merciful 
Father,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Mediator 
and  Redeemer.     Amen. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  love  of  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all  evermore. — ■ 
Amen. 


ORDINATION  OF  DEACONS.         Ch.  4. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   FORM   AND   MANNER 

OF    MAKING    AND    ORDAINING    OF    BISHOPS, 
ELDERS,  AND    DEACONS. 

SECTION    I. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  making  of 
Deacons, 

[When  the  day  appointed  by  the  bishop  is 
come,  there  shall  be  a  sermon  or  exhortation, 
declaring  the  duty  and  office  of  such  as  come 
to  be  admitted  deacons.] 

After  which,  one  of  the  elders  shall  present 
unto  the  bishop  the  persons  to  he  ordained 
deacons,  and  their  names  being  read  aloud, 
the  bishop  shall  say  Unto  the  people  : — 

Brethren,  if  there  be  any  of  you  who 
knoweth  any  impediment  or  crime  in  any 
of  these  persons  presented  to  be  ordained 
deacons,  for  the  which  he  ought  not  to  be 
admitted  to  that  office,  let  him  come  forth 
in  the  name  of  God,  and  show  what  the 
crime  or  impediment  is. 

[If  any  crime  or  impediment  be  objected, 
the  bishop  shall  surcease  from  ordaining:  that 
person,  until  such  time  as  the  party  accused 
shall  be  found  clear  of  that  crime.] 

Then  shall  he  read  the  following  collect  and 
epistle : — 


Sec.  1.        ORDINATION  OF  DEACONS.  123 

The  Collect. 
Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  Divine  Provi- 
dence hast  appointed  divers  orders  of  minis- 
ters in  thy  Church,  and  didst  inspire  thy 
apostles  to  choose  into  the  order  of  deacons 
thy  first  martyr,  St.  Stephen,  w^ith  others : 
mercifully  behold  these  thy  servants,  now 
called  to  the  like  office  and  administration ; 
replenish  them  so  with  the  truth  of  thy 
doctrine,  and  adorn  them  with  innocency  of 
life,  that  both  by  word  and  good  ex:ample 
they  may  faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office 
to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the  edifica- 
tion of  thy  Church,  through  the  merits  of 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  now 
and  for  ever.     Amen. 

The  Epistle.  1  Tim.  iii,  8-13. 
Likewise  must  the  deacons  be  grave,  not 
double  tongued,  not  given  to  much  wdne, 
not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre  ;  holding  the  mys- 
tery of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience.  And 
let  these  also  first  be  proved ;  then  let  them 
use  the  office  of  a  deacon,  being  found 
blameless.  Even  so  must  their  wives  be 
grave,  not  slanderers,  sober,  faithful  in  all 
things.  Let  the  deacons  be  the  husbands 
of  one  wife,  ruling  their  children  and  their 
own  houses  well.  For  they  that  have  used 
the  office  of  a  deacon  well,  purchase  to 
themselves  a  good  degree,  and  great  bold- 
ness in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


124  ORDINATION  OF  DEACONS.         Ch.  4. 

Then  shall  the  bishop  examine  every  one  of 
those  who  are  to  he  ordained,  in  the  pre- 
sence  of  the  people,  after  this  manner  fol- 
lowing : — 

Do  you  trust  that  you  are  inwardly  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  upon  you  the 
office  of  the  ministry  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  to  serve  God  for  the  promoting  of 
his  glory  and  the  edifying  of  his  people  1 

Answ.  I  trust  so. 

The  bishop.  Do  you  unfeignedly  believe 
all  the  canonical  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  ? 

Ansiv.  I  do  believe  them. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  diligently  read  or 
expound  the  same  unto  the  people  whom 
you  shall  be  appointed  to  serve  1 

Answ.  I  will. 

The  bishop.  It  appertaineth  to  the  office 
of  a  deacon  to  assist  the  elder  in  Divine 
service.  And  especially  when  he  minister- 
eth  the  holy  communion,  to  help  him  in  the 
distribution  thereof,  and  to  read  and  expound 
the  Holy  Scriptures ;  to  instruct  the  youth, 
and  in  the  absence  of  the  elder  to  baptize. 
And  furthermore,  it  is  his  office  to  search 
for  the  sick,  poor,  and  impotent,  that  they 
may  be  visited  and  relieved.  Will  you  do 
this  gladly  and  willingly] 

Ansiv.  I  will  do  so  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  apply  all  your  dili- 
gence to  frame  and  fashion  your  own  lives 
(and  the  lives  of  your  families)  according  to 


Sec.  1.        ORDINATION  OF  DEACONS.  125 

the  doctrine  of  Christ ;  and  to  make  (both) 
yourselves,  (and  them,)  as  much  as  in  you 
lieth,  wholesome  examples  of  the  flock  of 
Christ  \ 

Aiisiv.  I  will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey 
them  to  whom  the  charge  and  government 
over  you  is  committed,  following  with  a  glad 
mind  and  will  their  godly  admonitions  1 

Answ.  I  will  endeavour  so  to  do,  the 
Lord  being  my  helper. 

Then  the  bishop,  laying  his  hands  severally 
upon  the  head  of  every  one  of  them,  shall 
say. 
Take  thou  authority  to  execute  the  office 

of  a  deacon  in  the  Church  of  God  ;  in  the 

name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 

the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 

Then  shall  the  bishop  deliver  to  every  one  of 
them  the  Holy  Bible,  saying, 
Take  thou   authority   to   read  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  the  Church  of  God,  and  to 
preach  the  same. 

Then  one  of  them  appointed  by  the  bishop  shall 

read  the  Gospel.     Luke  xii,  35-38. 

Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your 

lights  burning,  and  ye  yourselves  like  unto 

men  that  wait  for  their  lord,  when  he  will 

return    from  the   wedding,   that   when  he 

I  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open  unto 

j  him  immediately.     Blessed  are  those  ser- 


126  ORDINATION  OF  DEACONS.  Ch.  4. 

vants  whom  the  Lord  when  he  cometh  shall 
find  watching.  A^erily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
he  shall  gh-d  himself,  and  make  them  to  sit 
down  to  meat,  and  will  come  forth  and  serve 
them.  And  if  he  shall  come  in  the  second 
watch,  or  come  in  the  third  watch,  and  find 
them  so,  blessed  are  those  servants. 

[Then  shall  the  bishop  proceed  in  the  com- 
munion,  and  all  that  are  ordained  shall  receive 
the  holy  communion.] 

The  communion  ended,  immediately  before  the 
benediction  shall  be  said  these  collects  foU 
lowing : — 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things, 
who  of  thy  great  goodness  hast  vouchsafed 
to  accept  and  take  these  thy  servants  into 
the  office  of  deacons  in  thy  Church :  make 
them,  we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  to  be  mo- 
dest, humble,  and  constant  in  their  ministra- 
tion, and  to  have  a  ready  will  to  observe  all 
spiritual  discipline  ;  that  they  having  always 
the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  and 
continuing  ever  stable  and  strong  in  thy  Son 
Christ,  may  so  well  behave  themselves  in 
this  inferior  office,  that  they  may  be  found 
worthy  to  be  called  into  the  higher  minis- 
tries in  thy  church,  through  the  same,  thy 
Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom  be 
glory  and  honour,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Prevent  us,  0  Lord,  in  all  our  doings, 
with  thy  most  gracious  favour,  and  farther 
us  with  thy  continual  help ;  that  in  all  our 


Sec.  2.         ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  127 

works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee, 
we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally, 
by  thy  mercy,  obtain  everlasting  life,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding, keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in 
the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  And  the  bless- 
ing of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  among  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.     Amen. 


SECTION   II. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  ordaining 
Elders. 

[When  the  day  appointed  by  the  bishop  is 
come,  there  shall  be  a  sermon  or  exhorta- 
tion,  declaring  the  duty  and  office  of  such  as 
come  to  be  admitted  elders :  how  necessary 
that  order  is  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and 
also  how  the  people  ought  to  esteem  them 
in  their  office.] 

After  which,  one  of  the  elders  shall  present 
unto  the  bishop  all  them  that  are  to  be  or- 
dained, and  say, 
I  present  unto  you  these  persons  present 

to  be  ordained  elders. 

Then  their  names  being  read  aloud,  the  bishop 
shall  say  unto  the  people. 
Brethren,  these  are  they  whom  we  pur- 
pose, God  willing,  this  day  to  ordain  elders. 


128  ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  Ch.  4. 

For  after  due  examination,  we  find  not  to 
the  contrary,  but  that  they  are  lawfully 
called  to  this  function  and  ministry,  and  that 
they  are  persons  meet  for  the  sam.e.  But 
if  there  be  any  of  you  who  knoweth  any 
impediment  or  crime  in  any  of  them,  for  the 
which  he  ought  not  to  be  received  into  this 
holy  ministry,  let  him  come  forth  in  the 
name  of  God,  and  show  what  the  crime  or 
impediment  is, 

[If  any  crime  or  impediment  be  objected, 
the  bishop  shall  surcease  from  ordaining  that 
person  until  such  time  as  the  party  accused 
shall  be  found  clear  of  the  crime. 1 


Then    shall    be    said   the   collect,    epistle,   and 
Gospel,  as  followeth  : — 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things, 
who  by  thy  Holy  Spirit  hast  appointed  divers 
orders  of  ministers  in  thy  Church ;  merci- 
fully behold  these  thy  servants  now  called 
to  the  office  of  elders,  and  replenish  them 
so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doctrine,  and  adorn 
them  with  innocency  of  life,  that  both  by 
word  and  good  example  they  may  faithfully 
serve  thee  in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of  thy 
name,  and  the  edification  of  thy  Church, 
through  the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


Sec.  2.        ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  129 

The  Epistle.     Eph.  iv,  7-13. 

Unto  every  one  of  us  is  given  grace  ac- 
cording to  the  measure  of  the  gift  of  Clirist. 
Wherefore  he  saith,  when  he  ascendeth  up 
on  high,  he  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave 
gifts  unto  men.  (Now  that  he  ascended., 
what  is  it  but  that  he  also  descended  first 
into  the  lower  parts  of  the  earth  T  He  that 
descended  is  the  same  also  that  ascended 
up  far  above  all  heavens,  that  he  might  fill 
all  things.)  And  he  gave  some  apostles, 
and  some  prophets,  and  some  evangelists, 
and  some  pastors  and  teachers,  for  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of 
God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure 
of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ. 

After  this  shall  be  read  for  the  Gospel,  pari  of 
the  tenth  chapter  of  St.  John. 

St.  John  X,  1-16. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  He  that 
entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  sheepfold, 
but  climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same 
is  a  thief  and  a  robber.  But  he  that  enter- 
eth in  by  the  door,  is  the  shepherd  of  the 
sheep.  To  him  the  porter  openeth,  and  the 
sheep  hear  his  voice,  and  he  calleth  his  own 
sheep  by  name,  and  leadeth  them  out.  And 
when  he  putteth  forth  his  own  sheep,  he 


130  ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  Ch.  4. 

goeth  before  them,  and  the  sheep  follow 
him,  for  they  know  his  voice.  And  a 
stranger  will  they  not  follow,  but  flee  from 
him,  for  they  know  not  the  voice  of  stran- 
gers. This  parable  spake  Jesus  unto  them, 
but  they  understood  not  what  things  they 
were  which  he  spake  unto  them.  Then  said 
Jesus  unto  them  again.  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  am  the  door  of  the  sheep.  All 
that  ever  came  before  me  are  thieves  and 
robbers,  but  the  sheep  did  not  hear  them.  I 
am  the  door ;  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he 
shall  be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out  and 
find  pasture.  The  thief  cometh  not  but  to 
steal,  and  to  kill,  and  to  destroy  ;  I  am  come 
that  they  might  have  life,  and  that  they 
might  have  it  more  abundantly.  I  am  the 
good  shepherd ;  the  good  shepherd  giveth 
his  life  for  the  sheep.  But  he  that  is  a  hire- 
ling, and  not  the  shepherd,  whose  own  the 
sheep  are  not,  seeth  the  wolf  coming,  and 
leaveth  the  sheep,  and  fleeth,  and  the  wolf 
catcheth  them,  and  scattereth  the  sheep. 
The  hireling  fleeth  because  he  is  a  hireling, 
and  careth  not  for  the  sheep.  I  am  the  good 
shepherd,  and  know  my  sheep,  and  am 
known  of  mine.  As  the  Father  knoweth 
me,  even  so  know  I  the  Father  :  and  I  lay 
down  my  life  for  the  sheep.  And  other 
sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this  fold ; 
them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear 
my  voice,  and  there  shall  be  one  fold  and 
one  shepherd. 


Sec.  2.        ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  131 

And  that  done,  the  bishop  shall  say  unto  them 
as  hereafter  foUoweth : — 

You  have  heard,  brethren,  as  well  in  your 
private  examination  as  in  the  exhortation 
which  was  now  made  to  you,  and  in  the  holy 
lessons  taken  out  of  the  Gospel,  and  the 
writings  of  the  apostles,  of  what  dignity, 
and  of  how  great  importance  this  office  is 
whereunto  ye  are  called.  And  now  again 
we  exhort  you  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  that  you  have  in  remembrance, 
into  how  high  a  dignity,  and  to  how  weighty 
an  office  ye  are  called  :  that  is  to  say,  to  be 
messengers,  watchmen  and  stewards,  of  the 
Lord,  to  teach  and  to  premonish,  to  feed, 
and  provide  for  the  Lord's  family,  to  seek 
for  Christ's  sheep  that  are  dispersed  abroad, 
and  for  his  children  who  are  in  the  midst  of 
this  evil  world,  that  they  may  be  saved 
through  Christ  for  ever. 

Have  always  therefore  printed  in  your 
remembrance  how  great  a  treasure  is  com- 
mitted to  your  charge.  For  they  are  the 
sheep  of  Christ,  which  he  bought  with  his 
death,  and  for  whom  he  shed  his  blood. 
The  Church  and  congregation  whom  you 
must  serve,  is  his  spouse  and  his  body. 
And  if  it  shall  happen,  the  same  Church,  or 
any  member  thereof,  do  take  any  hurt  or 
hinderance  by  reason  of  your  negligence, 
ye  know  the  greatness  of  the  fault,  and  also 
the  horrible  punishment  that  will  ensue. 


132  ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  Ch.  4. 

Wherefore  consider  with  yourselves  the 
end  of  the  ministry  toward  the  children  of 
God,  toward  the  spouse  and  body  of  Christ ; 
and  see  that  you  never  cease  your  labour, 
your  care,  and  diligence,  until  you  have 
done  all  that  lieth  in  you,  according  to 
your  bounden  duty,  to  bring  all  such  as  are 
or  shall  be  committed  to  your  charge,  unto 
that  agreement  in  the  faith  and  knowledge 
of  God,  and  to  that  ripeness  and  perfectness 
of  age  in  Christ,  that  there  be  no  place  left 
among  you,  either  for  error  in  religion,  or  for 
viciousness  in  life. 

Forasmuch  then  as  your  office  is  both  of 
so  great  excellency,  and  of  so  great  diffi- 
culty, ve  see  with  how  great  care  and  study 
ye  ought  to  apply  yourselves,  as  well  that 
ye  may  show  yourselves  dutiful  and  thank- 
ful unto  that  Lord  who  hath  placed  you  in 
so  high  a  dignity ;  as  also  to  beware  that 
neither  you  yourselves  offend,  nor  be  occa- 
sion that  others  offend.  Hovvbeit  ye  can- 
not have  a  mind  and  will  thereto  of  your- 
selves ;  for  that  will  and  ability  is  given  of 
God  alone  ;  therefore  ye  ought,  and  have 
need  to  pray  earnestly  for  his  Holy  Spirit. 
And  seeing  that  ye  cannot  by  any  other 
means  compass  the  doing  of  so  weighty  a 
work,  pertaining  to  the  salvation  of  man, 
but  with  doctrine  and  exhortation  taken  out 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  with  a  life  agree- 
able to  the  same ;  consider  how  studious  ye 
ought  to  be  in  reading  and  learning  the 


Sec.  2.         ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  133 

Scriptures,  and  in  framing  the  manners, 
both  of  yourselves  and  of  them  that  speci- 
ally pertain  unto  you,  according  to  the  rule 
of  the  same  Scriptures ;  and  for  this  self- 
same cause,  how  ye  ought  to  forsake  and 
set  aside  (as  much  as  you  may)  all  worldly 
cares  and  studies. 

We  have  good  hope  that  you  have  all 
weighed  and  pondered  these  things  with 
yourselves  long  before  this  time :  and  that 
you  have  clearly  determined,  by  God's 
grace,  to  give  yourselves  wholly  to  this  of- 
fice, whereunto  it  hath  pleased  God  to  call 
you :  so  that,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  you  will 
apply  yourselves  wholly  to  this  one  thing, 
and  draw  all  your  cares  and  studies  this 
way,  and  that  you  will  continually  pray  to 
God  the  Father,  by  the  mediation  of  our 
only  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  heavenly 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  by  daily 
reading  and  weighing  of  the  Scriptures,  ye 
may  wax  riper  and  stronger  in  your  minis- 
try ;  and  that  ye  may  so  endeavour  your- 
selves from  time  to  time  to  sanctify  the 
lives  of  you  and  yours,  and  to  fashion  them 
after  the  rule  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  that 
ye  may  be  wholesome  and  godly  examples 
and  patterns  for  the  people  to  follow. 

And  now  that  this  present  congregation 
of  Christ,  here  assembled,  may  also  under- 
stand your  minds  and  wills  in  these  things, 
and  that  this  your  promise  may  the  more 
move  you  to  do  your  duties  :  ye  shall  answer 


134  ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  Ch.  4i. 

plainly  to  these  things  which  we,  in  the  name 
of  God  and  his  Church,  shall  demand  of  you 
touching  the  same. 

Do  you  think  in  your  heart  that  you  are 
truly  called,  according  to  the  will  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  order  of  elders  ? 

Ansiv.  I  think  so. 

The  bishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the 
Holy  Scriptures  contain  sufficiently  all  doc- 
trine required  of  necessity  for  eternal  salva- 
tion through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  1  And  are 
you  determined  out  of  the  said  Scriptures 
to  instruct  the  people  committed  to  your 
charge,  and  to  teach  nothing  as  required  of 
necessity  to  eternal  salvation,  but  that  which 
you  shall  be  persuaded  may  be  concluded 
and  proved  by  the  Scripture  1 

Ansio.  I  am  so  persuaded,  and  have  so 
determined  by  God's  grace. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  then  give  your  faith- 
ful diligence  always  so  to  minister  the  doc- 
trine and  sacraments,  and  discipline  of  Christ, 
as  the  Lord  hath  commanded  1 

A71SIV.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  the 
Lord. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  be  ready  with  all 
faithful  diligence  to  banish  and  drive  away 
all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines  contrary 
to  God's  word;  and  to  use  both  public  and 
private  monitions  and  exhortations,  as  well 
to  the  sick  as  to  the  whole  within  your 
charge,  as  need  shall  require  and  occasion 
shall  be  given  1 


Sec.  2.         ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  135 

Answ.  I  will,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  in  pray- 
ers, and  in  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  in  such  studies  as  help  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  same,  laying  aside  the  study  of  the 
world  and  the  flesh  ? 

Ansiv.  I  will  endeavour  so  to  do,  the  Lord 
being  my  helper. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  to  frame 
and  fashion  yourselves,  and  your  families, 
according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ :  and  to 
make  both  yourselves  and  them,  as  much  as 
in  you  lieth,  wholesome  examples  and  pat- 
terns to  the  flock  of  Christ  \ 

Ansio.  I  shall  apply  myself  thereto,  the 
Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  bisliop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set 
forward,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  quietness, 
peace,  and  love,  among  all  Christian  people, 
and  especially  among  them  that  are  or  shall 
be  committed  to  your  charge  "? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey 
your  chief  ministers,  unto  whom  is  commit- 
ted the  charge  and  government  over  you  ; 
following  with  a  glad  mind  and  will  their 
godly  admonitions,  submitting  yourselves  to 
their  godly  judgments  1 

Ansiv.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 


136  ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  Ch.  4. 

Then  shall  the  bishop,  standing  up,  say, 

Almiglity  God,  who  hath  given  you  this 
will  to  do  all  these  things,  gi-ant  also  unto 
you  strength  and  power  to  perform  the  same  ; 
that  he  may  accomplish  his  work  which  he 
hath  begun  in  you,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

[After  this  the  congregation  shall  be  desired 
secretly  in  their  prayers  to  make  their  humble 
supphcations  to  God  for  all  these  things  :  for 
the  which  prayers  there  shall  be  silence  kept 
for  a  space.] 

After  which  shall  be  said  by  the  bishop,  {the 
persons  to  be  ordained  elders  all  kneeling,) 
Veni  Creator  Spiritus,  the  bishop  beginning, 
and  the  elders  and  others  that  are  present, 
ansioering  by  verse,  as  folio weth  : — 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 
And  lighten  loith  celestial  fire. 
Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art, 
Who  dost  thy  seven-fold  gifts  impart. 
Thy  blessed  unction  from  above 
Is  comfort,  life,  and  fire  of  love. 
Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dulness  of  our  blinded  sight, 
Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 
With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace : 
Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home, 
Where  thou  art  guide  no  ill  can  come : 
Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 
And  thee,  of  both  to  be  hut  one  : 
That  through  the  ages  all  along, 


Sec.  2.         ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  137 

This  may  he  our  ctuUess  song  : 
Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit, 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

That  done,  the  bishop  shall  ^Jray  in  this  loise, 
and  say, 

Let  us  pray. 
Almighty  God  and  heavenly  Father,  who 
of  thine  infinite  love  and  goodness  toward 
lis,  hast  given  to  us  thy  only  and  most  dearly 
beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Redeem- 
er, and  the  author  of  everlasting  life  ;  who 
after  he  had  made  perfect  our  redemption 
by  his  death,  and  was  ascended  into  heaven, 
sent  abroad  into  the  world  his  apostles, 
prophets,  evangelists,  doctors,  and  pastors, 
by  whose  labour  and  ministry  he  gathered 
together  a  great  flock  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  to  set  forth  the  eternal  praise  of  thy 
holy  name  :  for  these  so  great  benefits  of 
thy  eternal  goodness,  and  for  that  thou  hast 
vouchsafed  to  call  these  thy  servants  here 
present  to  the  same  office  and  ministry  ap- 
pointed for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  we 
render  unto  thee  most  hearty  thanks  :  we 
praise  and  worship  thee  ;  and  we  humbly 
beseech  thee  by  the  same,  thy  blessed  Son, 
to  grant  unto  all  who  either  here  or  else- 
where call  upon  thy  name,  that  we  may 
continue  to  show  ourselves  thankful  unto 
thee  for  these,  and  all  other  thy  benefits,  and 
that  we  may  daily  increase  and  go  forward 
in  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  thee  and  thy 


138  ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  Ch.  4. 

Son,  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  So  that  as  well 
by  these  thy  ministers,  as  by  them  over 
whom  they  shall  be  appointed  thy  ministers, 
thy  holy  name  may  be  for  ever  glorified, 
and  thy  blessed  kingdom  enlarged  through 
the  same,  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  : 
who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  in  the 
unity  of  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  world  with- 
out end.     Amen. 

When  this  prayer  is  done,  the  bishop,  with 
the  elders  present,  shall  lay  their  hands  se- 
verally upon  the  head  of  every  one  that  re- 
ceiveth  the  order  of  elders;  the  receivers 
humbly  kneeling  upon  their  knees,  and  the 
bishop  saying. 

The  Lord  pour  upon  thee  the  Holy  Ghost 
for  the  office  and  work  of  an  elder  in  the 
Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto  thee 
by  the  imposition  of  our  hands.  And  be 
thou  a  faithful  dispenser  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  of  his  holy  sacraments  ;  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Amen. 

Then  the  bishop  shall  deliver  to  every  one  of 
them,  kneeling,  the  Bible  into  his  hands, 
saying, 

Take  thou  authority  to  preach  the  word 
of  God,  and  to  administer  the  holy  sacra- 
ments in  the  congregation. 

Then  the  bishop  shall  say. 
Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee 
to  send  upon  these  thy  servants  thy  heaven- 


Sec.  2.         ORDINATION  OF  ELDERS.  139 

ly  blessings,  that  they  may  be  clothed  with 
righteousness,  and  that  thy  word  spoken  by 
their  mouths  may  have  such  success,  that  it 
may  never  be  spoken  in  vain.  Grant  also 
that  we  may  have  grace  to  hear  and  receive 
what  they  shall  deliver  out  of  thy  most  holy 
word,  or  agreeably  to  the  same,  as  the  means 
of  our  salvation ;  and  that  in  all  our  words 
and  deeds  we  may  seek  thy  glory,  and  the 
increase  of  thy  kingdom,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Prevent  us,  0  Lord,  in  all  our  doings, 
with  thy  most  gracious  favour,  and  farther 
us  with  thy  continual  help,  that  in  all  our 
works  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee, 
we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally, 
by  thy  mercy  obtain  everlasting  life,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

The  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding, keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in 
the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  and  the  bless- 
ing of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  be  among  you,  and  re- 
main with  you  always.     Ayneii. 


cons  be  given  to  some,  and  that  of  elders  to 
others,  the  deacons  shall  be  first  presented, 
and  then  the  elders.  The  collects  shall  both 
be  used :  first  that  for  deacons,  then  that  for 
elders.  The  epistle  shall  be  Ephes.  iv,  7  to 
13,  as  before  in  this  office.  Immediately  after 
which,  they  that  are  to  be  ordained  deacons, 


140  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  Ch.  4. 

shall  be  examined  and  ordained  as  is  above 
prescribed.  Then  one  of  them  having  read 
the  Gospel,  which  shall  be  St.  John  x,  1,  as 
before  in  this  office ;  they  that  are  to  be  or. 
dained  elders  shall  hkewise  be  examined  and 
ordained,  as  in  this  office  before  appointed.] 


SECTION  III. 

The  Form  of  ordaining  a  Bishop. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  Son  Jesus 
Christ  didst  give  to  thy  holy  apostles  many 
excellent  gifts,  and  didst  charge  them  to 
feed  thy  flock ;  give  grace,  we  beseech 
thee,  to  all  the  ministers  and  pastors  of  thy 
Church,  that  they  may  diligently  preach  thy 
word  and  duly  administer  the  godly  disci- 
pline thereof;  and  grant  to  the  people  that 
they  may  obediently  follow  the  same  ;  that 
all  may  receive  the  crown  of  everlasting 
glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. — 
Amen. 

Then  shall  be  read  by  o?ie  of  the  elders, 
The  Epistle.     Acts  xx,  17-35. 

From  Miletus  Paul  sent  to  Ephesus  and 
called  the  elders  of  the  Church.  And  when 
they  were  come  to  him,  he  said  unto  them, 
Ye  know  from  the  first  day  that  I  came 
into  Asia,  after  what  manner  I  have  been 
with  you  at  all  seasons,  serving  the  Lord 


Sec.  3.        ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  141 

with  all  humility  of  mind,  and  with  many 
tears  and  temptations  which  befell  me  by 
the  lying  in  wait  of  the  Jews ;  and  how  I 
kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto 
you,  but  have  showed  you,  and  have  taught 
you  publicly  and  from  house  to  house,  tes- 
tifying both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the 
Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith 
toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  now 
behold,  I  go  bound  in  the  spirit  unto  Jeru- 
salem, not  knowing  the  things  that  shall 
befall  me  there ;  save  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
witnesseth  in  every  city,  saying  that  bonds 
and  afflictions  abide  me.  But  none  of  these 
things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life 
dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my 
course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I 
have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  testify 
the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  And  now, 
behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  among  whom  I 
have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God, 
shall  see  my  face  no  more.  Wherefore  I 
take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure 
from  the  blood  of  all  men.  For  I  have  not 
shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel 
of  God.  Take  heed  therefore  unto  your- 
selves, and  to  all  the  flock,  over  the  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 
to  feed  the  Church  of  God  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood.  For  I  know 
this,  that  after  my  departing  shall  grievous 
wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the 
flock.     Also  of  your  own  selves  shall  men 


142  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  Ch.  4. 

arise,  speaking-  perverse  things,  to  draw 
away  disciples  after  them.  Therefore  watch, 
and  remember  that  by  the  space  of  three 
years,  1  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night 
and  day  with  tears.  And  now,  brethren,  I 
commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of 
his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up, 
and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  them 
who  are  sanctified.  I  have  coveted  no 
man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel :  yea,  ye 
yourselves  know  that  these  hands  have  mi- 
nistered unto  my  necessities,  and  to  them 
that  were  with  me.  I  have  showed  you  all 
things,  how  that  so  labouring  ye  ought  to 
support  the  weak ;  and  to  remember  the 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  It  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 

Then  another  shall  read 

The  Gospel.     St.  John  xxi,  15-17. 

Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter,  Simon,  son 
of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  more  than  these  % 
He  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord  ;  thou  know- 
est  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  unto  him, 
Feed  my  lambs.  He  saith  unto  him  again 
the  second  time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me  ]  He  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord  ; 
thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith 
unto  him,  Feed  my  sheep.  He  saith  unto 
him  the  third  time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas, 
lovest  thou  me  ?  Peter  was  grieved  because 
he  said  unto  him  the  third  time,  Lovest  thou 


Sec.  3.        ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  143 

me"?  And  he  said  unto  him,  Lord,  thou 
knowest  all  things  :  thou  knowest  that  I  love 
thee.    Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Feed  my  sheep. 

Or  this :  St.  Matt,  xxviii,  18-20. 

Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  them,  saying, 
All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 
in  earth.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost :  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  ;  and  lo, 
I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world. 

After  the  Gospel  and  the  sermon  are  ended^ 
the  elected  person  shall  be  presented  by  two 
elders  unto  the  bishop,  saying. 

We  present  unto  you  this  holy  man  to  be 
ordained  a  bishop. 

Then  the  bishop  shall  move  the  congregation 
present  to  pray,  saying  thus  to  them  : — 

Brethren,  it  is  written  in  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Luke,  that  our  Saviour  Christ  continued 
the  whole  night  in  prayer  before  he  did 
choose  and  send  forth  his  twelve  apostles. 
It  is  written  also  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles, that  the  disciples  who  were  at  Antioch 
did  fast  and  pray  before  they  laid  hands  on 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  sent  them  forth. 
Let  us,  therefore,  following  the  example  of 
our  Saviour  Christ,  and  his  apostles,  first 


144  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  Ctl.  4. 

fall  to  prayer  before  we  admit,  and  send 
forth  this  person  presented  to  us,  to  the 
work  whereunto  we  trust  the  Holy  Ghost 
hath  called  him. 

Then  shall  be  said  this  prayer  following  : — 
Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things, 
who  by  thy  Holy  Spirit  hast  appointed  di- 
vers orders  of  ministers  in  thy  Church : 
mercifully  behold  this  thy  servant  now  call- 
ed to  the  work  and  ministry  of  a  bishop, 
and  replenish  him  so  with  the  truth  of  thy 
doctrine,  and  adorn  him  with  innocency  of 
life,  that  both  by  word  and  deed  he  may 
faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office,  to  the 
glory  of  thy  name,  and  the  edifying  and  well 
governing  of  thy  Church,  through  the  merits 
of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with  thee,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
world  without  end.     Atnen. 

Then  the  bishop  shall  say  to  him  that  is  to  be 
ordained : — 
Brother,  forasmuch  as  the  Holy  Scrip- 
ture commands  that  we  should  not  be  hasty 
in  laying  on  hands,  and  admitting  any  per- 
son to  government  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  no  less  price 
than  the  effusion  of  his  own  blood  ;  before  1 
admit  you  to  this  administration,  I  will  exa- 
mine you  on  certain  articles,  to  the  end  that 
the  congregation  present  may  have  a  trial, 
and  bear  witness  how  you  are  minded  to 
behave  yourself  in  the  Church  of  God- 


Sec.  3.        ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  145 

Are  you  persuaded  that  you  are  truly 
called  to  this  ministration,  according  to  the 
will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 
Answ.  I  am  so  persuaded. 
The  bishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the 
Holy  Scriptures  contain  sufficiently  all  doc- 
trine required  of  necessity  for  eternal  sal- 
vation, through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  1  And 
are  you  determined,  out  of  the  same  Holy 
Scriptures,  to  instruct  the  people  committed 
to  your  charge,  and  to  teach  or  maintain 
nothing  as  required  of  necessity  to  eternal 
salvation  but  that  which  you  shall  be  per- 
suaded may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the 
same  ? 

Ansiv.  I  am  so  persuaded  and  determined 
by  God's  grace. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  then  faitlifully  exer- 
cise yourself  in  the  same  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  call  upon  God  by  prayer  for  the  true 
understanding  of  the  same,  so  as  you  may 
be  able  by  them  to  teach  and  exhort  with 
wholesome  doctrine,  and  to  withstand  and 
convince  the  gainsayers  ] 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  bishop.  Are  you  ready  with  faithful 
diligence  to  banish  and  drive  away  all  erro- 
neous and  strange  doctrines  contrary  to 
God's  word,  and  both  privately  and  openly 
to  call  upon  and  encourage  others  to  the 
same  % 

Answ.  I  am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

10 


146  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  Ch.  4. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  deny  all  ungodliness 
and  worldly  lust,  and  live  soberly,  righteous- 
ly, and  godly  in  this  present  world,  that  you 
may  show  yourself  in  all  things  an  example 
of  good  works  unto  others,  that  the  adver- 
sary may  be  ashamed,  having  nothing  to  say 
against  you  1 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set 
forward  as  much  as  shall  lie  in  you,  quiet- 
ness, love,  and  peace  among  all  men :  and 
such  as  shall  be  unquiet,  disobedient,  and 
criminal  within  your  district,  correct  and 
punish  according  to  such  authority  as  you 
have  by  God's  word,  and  as  shall  be  com- 
mitted unto  you  1 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  be  faithful  in  or- 
daining, sending,  or  laying  hands  upon 
others  1 

Ansiv.  I  will  so  be,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  bishop.  Will  you  show  yourself  gen- 
tle, and  be  merciful  for  Christ's  sake,  to 
poor  and  needy  people,  and  to  all  strangers 
destitute  of  help  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  show  myself,  by  God's 
help. 

Then  the  bishop  shall  say, 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who 
hath  given  you  a  good  will  to  do  all  these 
things,  grant  also   unto  you   strength   and 


Sec.  3.        ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  147 

power  to  perform  the  same ;  that  he  accom- 
plishing in  you  the  good  work  which  he  hath 
begun,  you  may  be  found  perfect  and  irre- 
prehensible  at  the  last  day,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Then  shall  Veiii,  Creator  Spiritus,  be  said. 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 
And  lighten  ivith  celestial  fire. 
Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art, 
Who  dost  thy  seven-fold  gifts  impart. 
Thy  blessed  unction  from  above 
Is  comfort,  life,  and  fire  of  love. 
Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dulncss  of  our  Minded  sight ; 
Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 
With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace  ; 
Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home  ; 
Where  thou  art  Guide,  no  ill  can  come. 
Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 
Ajid  thee  of  both  to  be  but  one ; 
That  through  the  ages  all  along, 
This  may  be  our  endless  song  : 
Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit. 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

That  ended,  the  bishop  shall  say, 
Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 
Answ.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Bishop.     Let  us  pray. 
Almighty  God  and  most  merciful  Father, 
who  of  thine  infinite  goodness  hast  given 
thine  only  and  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus 


148  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  Ch.  4. 

Christ  to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  the  author 
of  everlasting  life ;  who  after  that  he  had 
made  perfect  our  redemption  by  his  death, 
and  was  ascended  into  heaven,  poured  down 
his  gifts  abundantly  upon  men,  making  some 
apostles,  some  prophets,  some  evangelists, 
some  pastors,  and  doctors,  to  the  edifying 
and  making  perfect  his  Church :  grant,  we 
beseech  thee,  to  this  thy  servant,  such  grace 
that  he  may  evermore  be  ready  to  spread 
abroad  thy  Gospel,  the  glad  tidings  of  re- 
conciliation with  thee,  and  use  the  authority 
given  him,  not  to  destruction,  but  to  salva- 
tion ;  not  to  hurt,  but  to  help ;  so  that  as  a 
wise  and  faithful  servant,  giving  to  the  fa- 
mily their  portion  in  due  season,  he  may  at 
last  be  received  into  everlasting  joy,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who,  with  thee  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  liveth  and  reigneth,  one 
God,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

Then  the  bishop  and  elders  present  shall  lay 
their  hands  upon  the  head  of  the  elected 
person,  kneeling  before  them  upon  his  knees, 
the  bishop  saying, 

Receive  the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  office 
and  work  of  a  bishop  in  the  Church  of  God 
now  committed  unto  thee  by  the  imposition 
of  our  hands,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — 
Amen.  And  remember  that  thou  stir  up  the 
grace  of  God  which  is  given  thee  by  this 
imposition  of  our  hands ;  for  God  hath  not 


Sec.  3.        ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.  149 

given  us  the  spirit  of  fear,  but  of  power,  and 
love,  and  soberness. 

Then  the  bishop  shall  deliver  him  the  Bible, 
saying. 

Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation,  and 
doctrine.  Think  upon  the  things  contained 
in  this  book.  Be  diligent  in  them,  that  the 
increase  coming  thereby  may  be  manifest 
unto  all  men.  Take  heed  unto  thyself, 
and  to  thy  doctrine ;  for  by  so  doing  thou 
shalt  both  save  thyself  and  them  that  hear 
thee.  Be  to  the  flock  of  Christ  a  shepherd, 
not  a  wolf:  feed  them,  devour  them  not. 
Hold  up  the  weak,  heal  the  sick,  bind  up  the 
broken,  bring  again  the  outcast,  seek  the 
lost,  be  so  merciful  that  you  may  not  be  too 
remiss  ;  so  minister  discipline  that  you  for- 
get not  mercy ;  that  when  the  chief  Shep- 
herd shall  appear,  you  may  receive  the 
never  fading  crown  of  glory,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

[Then  the  bishop  shall  administer  the  Lord's 
Supper,  with  whom  the  newly  ordained  bishop 
and  other  persons  present  shall  communicate.] 

Immediately  before  the   benediction  shall  be 
said  the  following  prayers : — 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to 
send  down  upon  this  thy  servant  thy  hea- 
venly blessing,  and  so  endue  him  with  thy 
Holy  Spirit,  that  he,  preaching  thy  word, 
may  not  only  be  earnest  to  reprove,  beseech, 


150  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS.         Ch.  4. 

and  rebuke  with  all  patience  and  doctrine, 
but  also  may  be  to  such  as  believe  a  whole- 
some example  in  word,  in  conversation,  in 
love,  in  faith,  in  chastity,  and  in  purity  ;  that 
faithfully  fulfilling  his  course,  at  the  latter 
day  he  may  receive  the  crown  of  righteous- 
ness laid  up  by  the  Lord,  the  righteous 
Judge,  who  liveth  and  reigneth,  one  God 
with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world 
without  end.     Amen. 

Prevent  us,  0  Lord,  in  all  our  doings  with 
thy  most  gracious  favour,  and  farther  us 
with  thy  continual  help,  that  in  all  our 
works  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee, 
we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name  ;  and  finally, 
by  thy  mercy,  obtain  everlasting  life  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

The  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding, keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in 
the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  and  the  bless- 
ing of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  among  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.     Amen. 


END  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL  PART. 


PART  SECOND. 
THE   TEMPORAL    ECONOMY 

OF    THE 
METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH. 

SECTION  I. 

Of  the  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences. 

1.  The  New-York  Conference  shall 
include  all  that  is  now  embraced  in  the 
New- York,  White  Plains,  New-Haven, 
Poughkeepsie,  Hartford,  Rhinebeck,  Dela- 
ware, and  Newburg  Districts. 

2.  Providence  Conference  shall  include 
that  part  of  the  state  of  Connecticut  lying 
east  of  the  Connecticut  River,  all  the  state 
of  Rhode  Island,  and  that  part  of  the  state 
of  Massachusetts  lying  south-east  of  a  line 
drawn  from  the  north-east  corner  of  the 
state  of  Rhode  Island  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Neponset  River,  which  line  shall  so  run 
as  to  leave  the  Walpole  station  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Providence  Conference. 

3.  New-England  Conference  shall  in- 
clude all  the  state  of  Massachusetts  lying 
east  of  the  Green  Mountains  not  embraced 


152  BOUNDARIES  OF  THE         Part  2. 

in  the    New-York,   New-Hampshire,  and 
Providence  Conferences, 

4.  Maine  Conference  shall  include  all 
the  state  of  Maine,  and  that  part  of  the 
state  of  New-Hampshire  lying  east  of  the 
White  Hills,  and  north  of  the  waters  of 
Ossipee  Lake. 

5.  New-Hampshire  Conference  shall 
include  all  the  state  of  New-Hampshire  not 
embraced  in  the  Maine  Conference,  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Vermont  east  of  the 
Green  Mountains,  and  that  part  of  the  state 
of  Massachusetts  north-east  of  the  Merri- 
mack River. 

6.  Troy  Conference  shall  include  the 
Albany,  Troy,  Poultney,  Burlington,  and 
Plattsburg  Districts. 

7.  Black  River  Conference  shall  in- 
clude that  part  of  the  state  of  New- York  west 
of  the  Troy  Conference  not  embraced  in  the 
Genesee  Conference,  as  far  south  as  the 
Erie  canal,  and  all  the  societies  on  the  im- 
mediate banks  of  said  canal,  except  Utica 
and  Canistota. 

8.  Oneida  Conference  shall  include  that 
part  of  the  state  of  New- York  east  of 
Cayuga  Lake  not  embraced  in  the  New- 
York,  Troy,  and  Black  River  Conferences, 
and  the  Susquehannah  District,  in  the  state 
of  Pennsylvania. 

9.  Genesee  Conference  shall  include 
that  part  of  the  state  of  New- York  lying 
west  of  a  line  running  south  from  Lake  On- 


Sec.  1.         ANNUAL  CONFERENCES.  153 

tario,  by  way  of  Cayuga  Lake,  to  Pennsyl- 
vania, not  embraced  in  the  Erie  Conference, 
and  so  much  of  the  north  part  of  the  state 
of  Pennsylvania  as  is  included  in  Seneca 
Lake,  Dansville,  and  Cataraugus  Districts. 

10.  Erie  Conference  shall  be  bounded 
on  the  north  by  Lake  Erie,  on  the  east  by  a 
line  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  Catarau- 
gus Creek,  thence  to  the  Alleghany  River  at 
the  mouth  of  Tunanquant  Creek,  thence 
up  said  creek  eastward  to  the  ridge  dividing 
between  the  waters  of  Clarion  and  Sinna- 
mahoning  Creeks,  thence  east  to  the  head  of 
Mahoning  Creek,  thence  down  said  creek  to 
the  Alleghany  River,  thence  across  said  river 
in  a  north-westerly  direction  to  the  Western 
Reserve  line,  including  the  north  part  of 
Butler  and  Newcastle  circuits,  thence  west 
to  the  Ohio  canal,  thence  along  said  canal 
to  Lake  Erie,  including  Cleaveland  city. 

11.  Pittsburg  Conference  shall  be 
bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Erie  Confer- 
ence, on  the  east  by  the  Alleghany  Mount- 
ains, on  the  south  by  a  line  stretching  from 
the  head  of  Tygert's  Valley  to  the  Ohio 
River,  so  as  to  embrace  Middleburn  circuit 
and  Kanawha  mission,  thence  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Muskingum  River,  and  up  said  river, 
exclusive  of  the  towns  of  Marietta  and 
Zanesville,  to  the  Tuscarawas  River,  and 
thence  up  said  river  to  the  line  of  the  Erie 
Conference. 

12.  Ohio  Conference  shall  commence  at 


154      ^         BOUNDARIES  OF  THE  Part  2. 

the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami  River,  running 
north  with  the  state  line  to  the  line  of  Dark 
county,  excluding  Elizabethtown,  thence 
eastwardly  along  the  line  of  the  North  Ohio 
Conference,  so  as  to  exclude  the  circuits  of 
Greenville,  Sidney,  (except  Westville  and 
M'Farlands,)  Belfontaine,  Allen  mission, 
Richwood,  Marion,  Delaware,  and  Roscow, 
to  the  Muskingum  River,  thence  down  said 
river  so  as  to  include  the  towns  of  Zanes- 
ville  and  Marietta,  and  Kanawha  District, 
in  Virginia,  thence  down  the  Ohio  River  to 
the  place  of  beginning. 

13.  North  Ohio  Conference  shall  em- 
brace all  that  part  of  the  state  of  Ohio  not 
included  in  the  Ohio,  Pittsburg,  and  Erie 
Conferences. 

14.  Michigan  Conference  shall  include 
the  state  of  Michigan. 

15.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include 
all  the  state  of  Indiana,  and  Elizabethtown 
in  Ohio. 

16.  Rock  River  Conference  shall  in- 
clude that  part  of  the  state  of  Illinois  not 
embraced  in  the  Illinois  Conference,  and  the 
Wisconsin  and  Iowa  Territories. 

17.  Illinois  Conference  shall  include 
the  state  of  Illinois,  except  that  part  north 
of  the  following  line,  viz.  : — Beginning  at 
the  mouth  of  Rock  River,  thence  up  said 
river  to  the  mouth  of  Green  River,  thence 
up  said  river  to  the  Winnebago  Swamp, 
thence  down  the  south  branch  of  the  Bu- 


Sec,  1.         ANNUAL  CONFERENCES.  155 

reau  River  to  the  Illinois  River,  thence  up 
said  river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Kankakee, 
thence  up  the  Kankakee  River  to  the  east 
line  of  the  state  of  Illinois. 

18.  Missouri  Conference  shall  include 
the  state  of  Missouri  and  that  part  of 
Missouri  Territory  which  lies  north  of  the 
Cherokee  line. 

19.  Kentucky  Conference  shall  include 
the  state  of  Kentucky,  except  so  much  of 
the  said  state  as  lies  west  of  the  Tennessee 
River. 

20.  Holston  Conference  shall  include 
East  Tennessee  and  that  part  of  the  states 
of  Georgia,  South  Carolina,  North  Carolina, 
and  Virginia,  now  embraced  in  the  New- 
town, Ashville,  Wytheville,  Abingdon,  and 
Greenville  Districts. 

21.  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include 
Middle  Tennessee  and  North  Alabama. 

22.  Memphis  Conference  shall  be  bound- 
ed on  the  east  by  the  Tombigbee  River, 
Alabama  state  line,  and  Tennessee  River, 
on  the  north  by  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi 
Rivers,  west  by  the  Mississippi  River,  and 
south  by  a  line  running  due  east  from  the 
Mississippi  River  to  the  south-west  corner  of 
Tallahatchie  county,  thence  due  east  to  the 
south-eastern  corner  of  Yallabusha  county, 
thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  north-western 
corner  of  Oktibaha  county,  thence  due  east 
to  the  Tombigbee  River. 

23.  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include 


156  BOUNDARIES  OF  THE  Part  2. 

the  state  of  Arkansas,  that  part  of  Missouri 
Territory  south  of  the  Cherokee  line,  an^  so 
much  of  Texas  as  is  now  embraced  in  the 
Red  River  District. 

24.  Texas  Conference  shall  include  the 
Republic  of  Texas,  except  what  is  em- 
braced in  the  Red  River  District,  Arkansas 
Conference. 

25.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include 
all  that  part  of  the  state  of  Mississippi  not 
embraced  in  the  Alabama  and  Memphis 
Conferences,  and  all  the  state  of  Louisiana. 

26.  Alabama  Conference  shall  include 
South  Alabama,  West  Florida,  and  the 
counties  of  Jackson,  Greene,  Wayne,  Clark, 
Lauderdale,  Kemper,  Noxubee,  LouTides, 
and  that  part  of  Monroe  east  of  the  Tom- 
bigbee  River,  in  the  state  of  Mississippi. 

27.  Georgia  Conference  shall  include 
all  the  state  of  Georgia,  except  what  is  now 
embraced  in  the  Newtown  District,  in  the 
Holston  Conference,  East  and  Middle  Flo- 
rida. 

28.  South  Carolina  Conference  shall 
include  the  state  of  South  Carolina,  (except 
that  part  of  said  state  now  embraced  in  the 
Holston  Conference,)  and  so  much  of  North 
Carolina  as  is  included  in  the  Lincolnton 
and  Wilmington  Districts. 

29.  North  Carolina  Conference  shall 
be  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  on  the  north  by  Albemarle  Sound, 
Roanoke  and  Staunton  Rivers,  on  the  west 


Sec.   1.  ANNUAL  CONFERENCES.  157 

by  the  top  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  including  the 
counties  of  Wilkes  and  Iredell,  on  the  south 
by  the  south  lines  of  Iredell,  Rowan,  Da- 
vidson, Randolph,  and  Chatham,  thence 
by  Cape  Fear  River,  except  those  appoint- 
ments now  included  in  the  Wilmington  and 
Lincolnton  Districts. 

30.  Virginia  Conference  shall  be  bounded 
on  the  east  by  the  Chesapeake  Bay  and  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  on  the  south  by  Albemarle 
Sound,  Roanoke  and  Staunton  Rivers,  on 
the  west  by  the  Blue  Ridge,  on  the  north  by 
the  Rappahannock  River,  except  Frede- 
ricksburg and  Port  Royal. 

31.  Baltimore  Conference  shall  include 
the  remaining  part  of  Virginia  not  embraced 
in  the  Virginia,  Holston,  Ohio,  Pittsburg, 
and  Philadelphia  Conferences,  the  Western 
Shore  of  Maryland,  except  a  small  portion 
included  in  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  and 
that  part  of  Pennsylvania  lying  east  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains  and  west  of  Susque- 
hannah  River,  including  Northumberland 
District. 

32.  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  in- 
clude the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland  and 
Virginia,  the  state  of  Delaware,  and  all  that 
part  of  Pennsylvania  lying  between  the 
Susquehannah  and  Delaware  Rivers,  except 
so  much  as  is  included  in  the  Baltimore, 
Oneida,  and  New-Jersey  Conferences. 

33.  New-Jersey  Conference  shall  in- 
clude the  whole  state  of  New- Jersey,  Sta- 


158  BOUNDARIES,  ETC.  Part  2. 

ten  Island,  and  so  much  of  the  states  of 
New- York  and  Pennsylvania  as  is  now  in- 
cluded in  the  Pater  son  District. 

34.  There  shall  be  an  Annual  Conference 
on  the  western  coast  of  Africa,  to  be  de- 
nominated The  Liberia  Mission  Annual 
Conference,  possessing  all  the  rights, 
powers,  and  privileges  of  other  annual  con- 
ferences, except  that  of  sending  delegates 
to  the  General  Conference,  and  of  drawing 
its  annual  dividend  from  the  avails  of  the 
Book  Concern  and  of  the  Chartered  Fund. 

Quest.  2.  How  are  the  districts  to  be 
formed  ] 

Answ.  According  to  the  judgment  of  the 
bishops. 

In  case  there  be  no  bishops  to  travel 
through  the  districts  and  exercise  the  epis- 
copal office,  on  account  of  death  or  other- 
wise, the  districts  shall  be  regulated  in  every 
respect  by  the  annual  conferences  and  the 
presiding  elders,  in  the  interval  of  General 
Conference,  ordination  only  excepted. 

Each  annual  conference  shall  pay  its 
proportionate  part  toward  the  allowance  of 
each  one  of  the  bishops,  their  widows  and 
orphans. 


Sec.  2.  BUILDING  OF  CHURCHES  159 


SECTION  II 

Of  building  Churches,  and  the  Ordet  to  be 
observed  therein. 

Quest.  1.  Is  any  thing  advisable  in  regard 
to  building  ■? 

Ansiv.  Let  all  our  churches  be  built  plain 
and  decent,  and  with  free  seats ;  but  not 
more  expensive  than  is  absolutely  unavoid- 
able ;  otherwise  the  necessity  of  raising 
money  will  make  rich  men  necessary  to  us. 
But  if  so,  we  must  be  dependant  on  them, 
yea,  and  governed  by  them.  And  then 
farewell  to  Methodist  discipline,  if  not  doc- 
trine too. 

2.  In  order  more  effectually  to  prevent 
our  people  from  contracting  debts  which 
they  are  not  able  to  discharge,  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  quarterly  conference,  of 
every  circuit  and  station,  where  it  is  con- 
templated to  build  a  house  or  houses  of 
worship,  to  secure  the  ground  or  lot  on 
which  such  house  or  houses  are  to  be  built, 
according  to  our  deed  of  settlement,  which 
deed  must  be  legally  executed  ;  and  also  said 
quarterly  conference  shall  appoint  a  judicious 
committee  of  at  least  three  members  of  our 
Church,  who  shall  form  an  estimate  of  the 
amount  necessary  to  build ;  and  three-fourths 
of  the  money,  according  to  such  estimate, 
shall  be  secured  or  subscribed  before  any 
such  buildincr  shall  be  commenced. 


160  BUILDING  OF  CHURCHES.      Part  2. 

3.  In  future,  we  will  admit  no  charter, 
deed,  or  conveyance,  for  any  house  of  wor- 
ship to  be  used  by  us,  unless  it  be  provided 
in  such  charter,  deed,  or  conveyance,  that 
the  trustees  of  said  house  shall  at  all  times 
permit  such  ministers  and  preachers  belong- 
ing- to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as 
shall  from  time  to  time  be  duly  authorized 
by  the  General  Conference  of  the  ministers 
of  our  Church,  or  by  the  annual  conferences, 
to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy  word, 
and  to  execute  the  discipline  of  the  Church, 
and  to  administer  the  sacraments  therein, 
according  to  the  true  meaning  and  purport 
of  our  deed  of  settlement. 

4.  As  it  is  contrary  to  our  economy  to 
build  houses  with  pews  to  sell  or  rent,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  several  annual  con- 
ferences to  use  their  influence  to  prevent 
houses  from  being  so  built  in  future  ;  and  as 
far  as  possible  to  make  those  houses  free 
which  have  already  been  built  with  pews. 

5.  No  person  shall  be  eligible  as  a  trustee 
to  any  of  our  houses,  churches,  or  schools, 
who  is  not  a  regular  member  of  our  Church. 

6.  No  person  who  is  a  trustee  shall  be 
ejected  while  he  is  in  joint  security  for 
money,  unless  such  relief  be  given  him  as 
is  demanded,  or  the  creditor  will  accept. 

Quest.  2.  Is  there  any  exception  to  the 
lule,  "  Let  the  men  and  women  sit  apart  V 

Ansiv.  There  is  no  exception.  Let  them 
sit  apart  in  all  our  churches. 


Sec.  2.  DEED  OF  SETTLEMENT.  161 

Quest.  3.  Is  there  not  a  great  indecency 
Bometimes  practised  among  us,  viz.,  talking 
in  the  congregation  before  and  after  service  ] 
How  shrill  this  be  cured  ? 

jinsw.  Let  all  the  ministers  and  preachers 
join  as  one  man,  and  enlarge  on  the  impro- 
priety uf  talking  before  or  after  service  ;  and 
ftrongly  exhort  those  that  are  concerned  to 
do  it  no  more.  In  three  months,  if  we  are 
in  earnest,  this  vile  practice  will  be  banished 
out  of  every  Methodist  congregation.  Let 
none  stop  till  he  has  carried  his  point. 

Quest.  4.  What  shall  be  done  for  the 
security  of  our  preaching  houses,  and  the 
premises  belonging  thereto  ] 

Answ.  Let  the  following  plan  of  a  deed 
of  settlement  be  brought  into  effect  in  all 
possible  cases,  and  as  far  as  the  laws  of  the 
states  respectively  will  admit  of  it.  But 
each  annual  conference  is  authorized  to 
make  such  modification  in  the  deeds  as  they 
may  find  the  different  usages  and  customs 
of  law  require  in  the  different  states  and 
territories,  so  as  to  secure  the  premises 
firmly  by  deed,  and  permanently  to  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  according  to  the 
true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  following  form 
of  a  deed  of  settlement ;  any  thing  in  the  said 
form  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

This  Indenture,  made  this 
day  of  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 

one  thousand  hundred  and 

between  of  the  in  the 

11 


162  DEED  OF  SETTLEMENT.  Part  2. 

State  of  (if  the  grantor  be  mar- 

ried, insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  of  the  one 
part,  and  trustees,  in  trust 

for  the  uses  and  purposes  herein  after  men- 
tioned, all  of  the  in  the  state 
of  aforesaid,  of  the  other  part, 
WITNESSETH,  that  the  said  (if 
married,  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  for  and 
in  consideration  of  the  sum  of 
specie,  to  in  hand  paid,  at 
and  upon  the  sealing  and  delivery  of  these 
presents,  the  receipt  whereof  is  hereby  ac- 
knowledged, hath  (or  have)  given,  granted, 
bargained,  sold,  released,  confirmed,  and 
conveyed,  and  by  these  presents  doth  (or 
do)  give,  grant,  bargain,  sell,  release,  con- 
firm, and  convey  unto  them,  the  said 

and  their 
successors,  (trustees,  in  trust  for  the  uses 
and  purposes  herein  after  mentioned  and 
declared,)  all  the  estate,  right,  title,  interest, 
property,  claim,  and  demand  whatsoever, 
either  in  law  or  equity,  which  he  the  said 
(if  married,  here  insert 
the  name  of  his  wife)  hath  (or  have)  in,  to, 
or  upon  all  and  singular  a  certain  lot,  or 
piece  of  land,  situate,  lying,  and  being  in 
the  and  state  aforesaid,  bounded 

and  butted  as  follows,  to  wit,  (here  insert 
the  several  courses  and  distances  of  the  land 
to  the  place  of  beginning,)  containing  and 
laid  out  for  acres  of  land, 

together  with  all  and  singular  the  houses, 


Sec.  2.  DEED  OF  SETTLEMENT.  163 

woods,  waters,  ways,  privileges,  and  appur- 
tenances thereto  belonging,  or  in  any  wise 
pertaining :  to  have  and  to  hold  all  and 
singular,  the  above  mentioned  and  described 
lot  or  piece  of  land,  situate,  lying,  and  being 
as  aforesaid,  together  with  all  and  singular 
the  houses,  woods,  waters,  ways,  and  privi- 
leges thereto  belonging,  or  in  any  wise  ap- 
pertaining unto  them  the  said 
and  their  successors  in  office  for  ever  in 
trust,  that  they  shall  erect  and  build,  or 
cause  to  be  erected  and  built  thereon,  a 
house  or  place  of  worship  for  the  use  of  the 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  according 
to  the  rules  and  discipline  which  from  time 
to  time  may  be  agreed  upon  and  adopted 
by  the  ministers  and  preachers  of  the  said 
Church  at  their  General  Conferences  in  the 
United  States  of  America ;  and  in  farther 
trust  and  confidence  that  they  shall  at  all 
times,  for  ever  hereafter,  permit  such  mi- 
nisters and  preachers  belonging  to  the  said 
Church,  as  shall  from  time  to  time  be  duly 
authorized  by  the  General  Conferences  of 
the  ministers  and  preachers  of  the  said  ]\'Ie- 
thodist  Episcopal  Church,  or  by  the  annual 
conferences  authorized  by  the  said  General 
Conference,  to  preach  and  expound  God's 
holy  word  therein  ;  and  in  farther  trust  and 
confidence,  that  as  often  as  any  one  or  more 
of  the  trustees  herein  before  mentioned  shall 
die,  or  cease  to  be  a  member  or  members 


164  DEED  OF  SETTLEMENT.  Part  2. 

of  the  said  Church  according  to  the  rules 
and  discipUne  as  aforesaid,  then  and  in  such 
case  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  stationed 
minister  or  preacher  (authorized  as  afore- 
said) who  shall  have  the  pastoral  charge  of 
the  members  of  the  said  Church,  to  call  a 
meeting  of  the  remaining  trustees  as  soon 
as  conveniently  may  be  :  and  when  so  met, 
the  said  minister  or  preacher  shall  proceed 
to  nominate  one  or  more  persons  to  fill  the 
place  or  places  of  him  or  them  whose  office 
or  offices  has  (or  have)  been  vacated  as 
aforesaid.  Provided,  the  person  or  persons 
so  nominated  shall  have  been  one  year  a 
member  or  members  of  the  said  Church  im- 
mediately preceding  such  nomination,  and 
be  at  least  twenty-one  years  of  age  ;  and 
the  said  trustees,  so  assembled,  shall  pro- 
ceed to  elect,  and  by  a  majority  of  votes 
appoint,  the  person  or  persons  so  nominated 
to  fill  such  vacancy  or  vacancies,  in  order 
to  keep  up  the  number  of  nine  trustees  for 
ever ;  and  in  case  of  an  equal  number  of 
votes  for  and  against  the  said  nomination, 
tbe  stationed  minister  or  preacher  shall  have 
the  casting  vote. 

Provided  nevertheless,  That  if  the  said 
trustees,  or  any  of  them,  or  their  successors, 
have  advanced,  or  shall  advance,  any  sum 
or  sums  of  money,  or  are  or  shall  be  respon- 
sible for  any  sum  or  sums  of  money,  on  ac- 
count of  the  said  premises,  and  they  the  said 
trustees,  or  their  successors,  be  obliged  to 


Sec.  2.  DEED  OF  SETTLEMENT.  165 

pay  the   said  sums  of  money,  they,  or  a 
majority  of  them,  shall  be  authorized  to  raise 
the  said  sum  or  sums  of  money,  by  a  mort- 
gage on  the  said  premises,  or  by  selling  the 
said  premises,   after  notice    given   to  the 
pastor  or  preacher  who  has  the  oversight 
of  the  congregation  attending  divine  service 
on  the  said  premises,  if  the  money  due  be 
not  paid  to  the  said  trustees,  or  their  suc- 
cessors, within  one  year  after  such  notice 
given  :  and  if  such  sale  take  place,  the  said 
trustees,  or  their  successors,  after  paying 
the  debt  and  other  expenses  which  are  due 
from  the  money  arising  from  such  sale,  shall 
deposite  the  remainder  of  the  money  pro- 
duced by  the  said  sale  in  the  hands  of  the 
steward  or  stewards  of  the  society  belong- 
ing to  or  attending  divine  service  on  said 
premises ;  which  surplus  of  the  produce  of 
such  sale  so  deposited  in  the  hands  of  the 
said  steward  or  stewards,  shall  be  at  the 
disposal  of  the  next  annual  conference  au- 
thorized as  aforesaid ;   which    said  annual 
conference  shall  dispose  of  the  said  money, 
according  to  the  best  of  their  judgment,  for 
the  use  of  the  said  society.     And  the  said 
doth  by  these  presents  warrant, 
and  for  ever  defend,  all  and  singular  the 
before  mentioned  and  described  lot  or  piece 
of  land,  with  the  appurtenances  thereto  be- 
longing unto  them  the  said 
and  their  successors,  chosen  and  appointed 
as  aforesaid,  from  the  claim  or  claims  of 


166  DEED  OF  SETTLEMENT.  Part  2. 

him  the  said  his  heirs  and  assigns, 

and  from  the  claim  or  claims  of  all  persons 
whatever.     In  testimony  whereof,  the  said 
(if  married,  insert  the  name  of 
his  wife)  have  hereto  set  their  hands  and 
seals,  the  day  and  year  aforesaid. 
Sealed  and  delivered  in  ^ 
the  presence  of  us       > 
(Two  witnesses.)       ) 

Grantor's  (L.  S.) 
his  wife's  (L.  S.) 
Received  the  day  of  the  date  ') 
of  the   above   written    in-  ( 
denture,  the  consideration  ^ 
therein  mentioned  in  full      } 
Witness.]  Grantor's  (L.  S.) 

County,  ss. 

Be  it  remembered,  that  on  the 

day  of  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 

one  thousand  personally  appeared 

before  me,  one  of  the  justices  of  the  peace, 
in  and  for  the  county  of  and  state 

of  the  within  named  the 

grantor  (if  married,  insert  the  name  of  his 
wife)  acknowledged  the  within  deed  of 
trust  to  be  their  act  and  deed,  for  the 
uses  and  purposes  therein  mentioned  and 
declared ;  and  she  the  said  wife 

of  the  said  being  separate  and 

apart  from  her  said  husband,  by  me  exa- 
mined, declared  that  she  had  made  the 
same   acknowledgment,  freely  and  with 


Sec.  3.        STEWARDS  OF  CIRCUITS.  167 

her  own  consent,  without  being  induced 
thereto  through  fear  or  threats  of  her 
said  husband.  In  testimony  whereof  I 
have  hereto  set  my  hand  and  seal,  the 
day  and  year  first  above  written. 
Here  the  justice's  name  (L,  S.) 

N.  B,  Let  nine  trustees  be  appointed  for 
preaching  houses,  where  proper  persons  can 
be  procured  ;  otherwise  seven  or  five. 

The  board  of  trustees  of  every  circuit  or 
station  shall  be  responsible  to  the  quarterly 
meeting  conference  of  said  circuit  or  sta- 
tion, and  sliall  be  required  to  present  a  re- 
port of  its  acts  during  the  preceding  year : 
provided  that  in  all  cases,  when  a  new  board 
of  trustees  is  to  be  created,  it  shall  be  done 
(except  in  those  states  and  territories  where 
the  statutes  provide  differently)  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  preacher  in  charge,  or  the 
presiding  elder  of  the  district. 


SECTION    III. 

Of  the  Qualifications,  Appointment,  and  Duty 
of  the  Steioards  of  Circuits. 

Quest.  1.  What  are  the  qualifications  ne- 
cessary for  stewards  ] 

Answ. ■  Ijet  them  be  men  of  solid  piety, 
who  both  know  and  love  the  Methodist  doc- 
trine and  discipline,  and  of  good  natural  and 
acquired  abilities  to  transact  the  temporal 
business. 


168  STEWARDS  OF  CIRCUITS.      Part  2. 

Quest.  2.  How  are  the  stewards  to  be 
appointed  1 

Ansio.  The  preacher  having  the  chaige 
of  the  circuit  shall  have  the  right  of  nomi- 
nation ;  but  the  quarterly  meeting  conference 
shall  confirm  or  reject  such  nomination. 

Quest.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  stew- 
ards ? 

Aiuw.  To  take  an  exact  account  of  all 
the  money,  or  other  provision  collected  for 
the  support  of  preachers  in  the  circuit ;  to 
make  an  accurate  return  of  every  expendi- 
ture of  money,  whether  to  the  preachers, 
the  sick,  or  the  poor  ;  to  seek  the  needy  and 
distressed  in  order  to  relieve  and  comfort 
them ;  to  inform  the  preachers  of  any  sick 
or  disorderly  persons  ;  to  tell  the  preachers 
what  they  think  wrong  in  them ;  to  attend 
the  quarterly  meetings  of  their  circuit ;  to 
give  advice,  if  asked,  in  planning  the  circuit ; 
to  attend  committees  for  the  application  of 
money  to  churches  ;  to  give  counsel  in  mat- 
ters of  arbitration  ;  provide  elements  for  the 
Lord's  Supper ;  to  write  circular  letters  to 
the  societies  in  the  circuit  to  be  more  liberal 
if  need  be  ;  as  also  to  let  them  know,  when 
occasion  requires,  the  state  of  the  temporal 
concerns  at  the  last  quarterly  meeting ;  to 
register  the  marriages  and  baptisms,  and  to 
be  subject  to  the  bishops,  the  presiding  elder 
of  their  district,  and  the  elder,  deacon,  and 
travelling  preachers  of  their  circuit. 

Quest.  4.  To  whom  are  the  stewards  ac- 


Sec.  4.      ALLOWANCE  TO  MINISTERS.  169 

countable  for  the  faithful  performance  of 
their  duties  1 

Ansiv.  To  the  quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence of  the  circuit  or  station,  which  shall 
have  power  to  dismiss  or  change  them  at 
pleasure. 

Quest.  5.  What  number  of  stewards  are 
necessary  in  each  circuit  1 

A71SW.  Not  less  than  three,  or  more  than 
seven,  one  of  whom  shall  be  the  recording- 
steward. 


SECTION  IV. 

Of  the  Alloivance  to  the  Ministers  and 
Preachers,  and  to  their  Wives,  Widoios, 
and  Children. 

1.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  married 
travelling,  supernumerary,  and  superannu- 
ated preachers,  and  the  bishops,  shall  be 
two  hundred  dollars,  and  their  travelling 
expenses. 

2.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  unmar- 
ried travelling,  supernumerary,  and  super- 
annuated preachers,  and  bishops,  shall  be 
one  hundred  dollars,  and  their  travelling 
expenses. 

3.  Each  child  of  a  travelling  preacher  or 
bishop  shall  be  allowed  sixteen  dollars  an- 
nually, to  the  age  of  seven  years,  and 
twenty-four  dollars  annually  from  the  age 
of  seven  to  fourteen  years ;  and  those  preach- 


170  ALLOWANCE  TO  MINISTERS.      Part  2. 

ers  whose  wives  are  dead  shall  be  allowed 
for  each  child  annually  a  sum  sufficient  to 
pay  the  board  of  such  child  or  children  during 
the  above  term  of  years  :  Nevertheless,  this 
rule  shall  not  apply  to  the  children  of  preach- 
ers whose  families  are  provided  for  by  other 
means  in  their  circuits  respectively. 

4.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  widows 
of  travelling,  superannuated,  worn-out,  and 
supernumerary  preachers,  and  the  bishops, 
shall  be  one  hundred  dollars. 

5.  The  orphans  of  travelling,  supernume- 
rary, superannuated,  and  worn-out  preachers, 
and  the  bishops,  shall  he  allowed  by  the  an- 
nual conferences  the  same  sums  respectively 
which  are  allowed  to  the  children  of  living 
preachers.  And  on  the  death  of  a  preacher 
leaving  a  child  or  children  without  so  much 
of  worldly  goods  as  should  be  necessary  to 
his,  her,  or  their  support,  the  annual  con- 
ference of  which  he  was  a  member  shall 
raise,  in  such  manner  as  may  be  deemed 
best,  a  yearly  sum  for  the  suljsistence  and 
education  of  such  orphan  child  or  children, 
mitil  he,  she,  or  they,  shall  have  arrived 
at  fourteen  years  of  age.  The  amount  of 
which  yearly  sum  shall  be  fixed  by  a  com- 
mittee of  the  conference  at  each  session  in 
advance. 

6.  The  more  effectually  to  raise  the 
amount  necessary  to  meet  the  above-men- 
tioned allowances,  let  there  be  made  weekly 
class  collections  in  all  our  societies  where 


Sec.  5.     RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.  171 

it  is  practicable ;  and  also  for  the  support 
of  missions  and  missionary  schools  under 
our  care. 

7.  Local  preachers  have  an  allowance  in 
certain  cases,  as  mentioned  sec.  ix,  p.  196 


SECTION   V. 

Of  raising  Annual  Supplies  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Gospel,  making  up  the  Al- 
loivance  of  the  Preachers,  dfc. 

1.  Every  preacher  who  has  the  charge 
of  a  circuit  shall  earnestly  recommend  to 
every  class  or  society  in  his  circuit  to  raise 
a  quarterly  or  annual  collection  by  voluntary 
contribution,  or  in  such  other  way  or  man- 
ner as  they  may  judge  most  expedient  from 
time  to  time ;  and  the  moneys  so  collected 
shall  be  lodged  with  the  steward  or  stewards 
of  the  circuit,  to  be  brought  or  sent  to  the 
annual  conferences,  with  a  regular  account 
of  the  sums  raised  for  this  purpose  in  the 
classes  or  societies  respectively. 

2.  Wherever  there  remains  in  the  hands 
of  the  stewards  a  surplus  of  the  moneys 
raised  for  the  use  of  the  circuit  preachers, 
after  paying  the  allowances  of  the  preachers 
in  the  circuit,  let  such  surplus  be  brought  or 
sent  to  the  annual  conference. 

3.  Every  preacher  who  has  the  charge 
of  a  circuit  shall  make  a  yearly  collection, 
and,  if  expedient,  a  quarterly  one,  in  every 


172         RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.    Part  2. 

congregation  where  there  is  a  probability 
that  the  people  will  be  willing  to  contribute  ; 
and  the  money  so  collected  shall  be  lodged 
in  the  hands  of  the  steward  or  stewards,  and 
brought  or  sent  to  the  ensuing  annual  con- 
ference. To  this  end,  he  may  read  and 
enlarge  upon  the  following  hints  ; — 

"  How  shall  we  send  labourers  into  those 
parts  where  they  are  most  of  all  wanted? 
Many  are  willing  to  hear,  but  not  to  bear 
the  expense.  Nor  can  it  as  yet  be  expected 
of  them.  Stay  till  the  word  of  God  has 
touched  their  hearts,  and  then  they  will 
gladly  provide  for  them  that  preach  it. 
Does  it  not  lie  upon  us,  in  the  mean  time, 
to  supply  their  lack  of  service  1  To  raise 
money  out  of  which,  from  time  to  time,  that 
expense  may  be  defrayed  1  By  this  means, 
those  who  willingly  offer  themselves  may 
travel  through  every  part,  whether  there  be 
societies  or  not,  and  stay  wherever  there  is 
a  call,  without  being  burdensome  to  any. 
Thus  may  the  Gospel,  in  the  life  and  power 
thereof,  be  spread  from  sea  to  sea.  Which 
of  you  will  not  rejoice  to  throw  in  your  mite 
to  promote  this  glorious  work  1 

"  Besides  this,  in  carrying  on  so  large  a 
work  through  the  continent,  there  are  calls 
for  money  in  various  ways,  and  we  must 
frequently  be  at  a  considerable  expense,  or 
the  work  must  be  at  a  full  stop.  Many, 
too,  are  the  occasional  distresses  of  our 
preachers,  or  their  families,  which  require 


Sec.  5.     RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.  173 

an  immediate  supply,  otherwise  their  hands 
would  hang  down,  if  they  were  not  con- 
strained to  depart  from  the  work. 

"  The  money  contributed  will  be  brought 
to  the  ensuing  conference. 

"  Men  and  brethren,  help  !  Was  there 
ever  a  call  like  this  since  you  first  heard 
the  Gospel  sound  1  Help  to  relieve  your 
companions  in  the  kingdom  of  Jesus,  who 
are'  pressed  above  measure.  Bear  ye  one 
another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of 
Christ.  Help  to  send  forth  able  and  willing 
labourers  into  your  Lord's  harvest :  so  shall 
ye  be  assistants  in  saving  souls  from  death, 
and  hiding  a  multitude  of  sins.  Help  to 
propagate  the  Gospel  of  your  salvation  to 
the  remotest  corners  of  the  earth,  till  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  shall  cover  the  land 
as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  So  shall  it 
appear  to  ourselves  and  all  men,  that  we  are 
indeed  one  body,  united  by  one  spirit ;  so 
shall  the  baptized  heathens  be  yet  again 
constrained  to  say,  '  See  how  these  Chris- 
tians love  one  another  !'  " 

4.  A  public  collection  shall  be  made  at 
every  annual  and  every  General  Conference, 
for  the  above  purposes. 

5.  Let  the  annual  produce  of  the  charter 
fund,  as  divided  among  the  several  confer- 
ences, be  applied  with  the  above  contribu- 
tions :  but  so  as  not  to  militate  against  the 
rules  of  the  charter  fund ;  and  also  the  an- 
nual dividend  arising  from  the  profits  of  the 


174  RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.    Part  2. 

Book  Concern.  Out  of  the  moneys  so  col- 
lected, and  brought  to  the  respective  annual 
conferences,  let  the  various  allowances 
agreed  upon  in  the  fourth  section  be  made 
up;  but  in  no  case  shall  an  allowance  be 
made  to  any  travelling  preacher  who  has 
travelled  in  any  circuit  where  he  might,  in 
the  judgment  of  the  annual  conference,  have 
obtained  his  full  quarterage,  if  he  had  ap- 
plied for  it :  and  if  at  any  conference  there 
remain  a  surplus  after  making  up  all  such 
allowances,  the  conference  shall  send  such 
surplus  forward  to  that  conference  they 
judge  to  be  the  most  necessitous. 

6.  Every  annual  conference  has  full  li- 
berty to  adopt  and  recommend  such  plans 
and  rules  as  to  them  may  appear  necessa- 
ry the  more  effectually  to  raise  supplies  for 
the  respective  allowances.  Each  annual 
conference  is  authorized  to  raise  a  fund,  if 
they  judge  it  proper,  subject  to  its  own  con- 
trol, and  under  such  regulations  as  their 
wisdom  may  direct,  for  the  relief  of  the 
distressed  travelling,  superannuated,  and 
supernumerary  preachers,  their  wives,  wi- 
dows, and  children,  as  also  for  missionary 
purposes. 

7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual 
conference  to  take  measures,  from  year  to 
year,  to  raise  moneys  in  every  circuit  and 
station  within  its  bounds,  for  the  relief  of 
its  necessitous  superannuated  and  supernu- 
merary ministers,  widows,  and  orphans. — 


Sec.   5.     RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.  175 

And  the  conference  shall  annually  appoint 
a  committee  to  estimate  the  several  sums 
necessary  to  be  allowed  for  the  extra  ex- 
penses of  such  necessitous  claimants,  who 
shall  be  paid  in  proportion  to  the  estimates 
made  and  the  moneys  in  hand. 

8.  If  the  respective  allowances  are  not 
raised  as  provided  for,  the  Church  shall  not 
be  accountable  for  the  deficiency,  as  in  a 
case  of  debt. 

9.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  the  dele- 
gates composing  the  General  Conference,  a 
collection  shall  be  taken  up  in  each  circuit 
and  station  some  time  previously  to  the  sit- 
ting of  the  conference,  and  the  sums  so  col- 
lected shall  be  brought  up  to  the  General 
Conference,  and  applied  to  the  object  herein 
contemplated  in  proportion  to  the  expenses 
of  the  several  delegates. 

Quest.  What  advice  or  direction  shall  be 
given  concerning  the  building  or  renting  of 
dwelling  houses  for  the  use  of  the  married 
travelling  preachers "? 

Ansio.  It  is  recommended  by  the  General 
Conference  to  the  travelling  preachers,  to 
advise  our  friends  in  general  to  purchase  a 
lot  of  ground  in  each  circuit,  and  to  build  a 
preacher's  house  thereon,  and  to  furnish  it 
with,  at  least,  heavy  furniture,  and  to  settle 
the  same  on  trustees  appointed  by  the  quar- 
terly meeting  conference,  according  to  the 
deed  of  settlement  published  in  our  form  of 
discipline. 


176  RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.    Part  2. 

2.  The  General  Conference  recommend 
to  all  the  circuits,  in  cases  where  they  are 
not  able  to  comply  with  the  above  request, 
to  rent  a  house  for  the  married  preacher  and 
his  family,  (when  such  are  stationed  upon 
their  circuits  respectively,)  and  that  the 
annual  conferences  do  assist  to  make  up  the 
rents  of  such  houses  as  far  as  they  can, 
when  the  circuit  cannot  do  it. 

The  stewards  of  each  circuit  and  station 
shall  be  a  standing  committee,  (where  no 
trustees  are  constituted  for  that  purpose,)  to 
provide  houses  for  the  families  of  our  mar- 
ried preachers,  or  to  assist  the  preachers  to 
obtain  houses  for  themselves  when  they  are 
appointed  to  labour  among  them. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presiding 
elders  and  preachers  to  use  their  influence 
to  carry  the  above  rules  respecting  building 
and  renting  houses  for  the  accommodation 
of  preachers  and  their  families  into  effect. 
In  order  to  this,  each  quarterly  meeting  con- 
ference shall  appoint  a  committee,  (unless 
other  measures  have  been  adopted,)  who, 
with  the  advice  and  aid  of  the  preachers  and 
presiding  elders,  shall  devise  such  means  as 
may  seem  fit  to  raise  moneys  for  that  pur- 
pose. And  it  is  recommended  to  the  an- 
nual conferences  to  make  a  special  inquiry 
of  their  members  respecting  this  part  of  their 
duty. 

4.  Those  preachers  who  refuse  to  occu- 
py the  houses  which  may  be  provided  for 


Sec.  5.     RAISING  ANNUAL  SUPPLIES.  177 

them  on  the  stations  and  circuits  where 
they  are  from  time  to  time  appointed,  shall 
be  allowed  nothing  for  house  rent,  nor  re- 
ceive any  thing  more  than  quarterage  for 
themselves,  their  wives,  and  children,  and 
their  travelling  expenses.  Nevertheless, 
this  rule  shall  not  apply  to  those  preachers 
whose  families  are  either  established  with- 
in the  bounds  of  their  circuits,  or  are  so  sit- 
uated that  in  the  judgment  of  the  stewards, 
or  the  above-mentioned  committee,  it  is  not 
necessary,  for  the  benefit  of  the  circuit,  to 
remove  them. 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said  com- 
mittee, or  one  appointed  for  that  purpose, 
who  shall  be  members  of  our  Church,  to 
make  an  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary 
to  furnish  fuel  and  table  expenses  for  the 
family  or  families  of  preachers  stationed 
with  them,  and  the  stewards  shall  provide, 
by  such  means  as  they  may  devise,  to  meet 
such  expenses,  in  money  or  otherwise  :  pro- 
vided the  stewards  shall  not  appropriate  the 
moneys  collected  for  the  regular  quarterly 
allowance  of  the  preachers  to  the  payment 
of  family  expenses. 

6.  There  shall  be  a  meeting  in  every  dis- 
trict, of  one  steward  from  each  station  and 
circuit,  to  be  selected  from  among  the  stew- 
ards by  the  quarterly  meeting  conference, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be,  by  and  with  the  ad- 
vice of  the  presiding  elder,  (who  shall  pre- 
side in  such  meeting,)  to  take  into  consi- 

12 


178  SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS.        Part  2. 

deration  the  general  state  of  the  district  in 
regard  to  temporalities,  and  to  furnish  a 
house,  fuel,  and  table  expenses,  for  the  pre- 
siding elder,  and  to  apportion  his  entire 
claim  among  the  different  circuits  and  sta- 
tions in  the  district  according  to  their  seve- 
ral ability. 

7.  Each  annual  conference  in  which  a 
bishop  or  bishops  may  reside  shall  annu- 
ally appoint  a  committee  of  three  or  more, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  estimate  the 
amount  necessary  to  furnish  a  house,  fuel, 
and  table  expenses  for  said  bishop  or  bish- 
ops, and  that  they  be  authorized  to  draw  on 
the  funds  of  the  Book  Concern  for  said 
amount. 


SECTION  VI. 

Support  of  Missions. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual  con- 
ference, where  missions  have  been  or  are 
to  be  established,  to  appoint  a  standing  com- 
mittee, to  be  denominated  the  mission  com- 
mittee, (which  shall  keep  a  record  of  its 
doings,  and  report  the  same  to  its  confer- 
ence,) whose  duty  it  shall  be,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  president  of  the  conference, 
to  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount  neces- 
sary for  the  support  of  each  mission  and 
mission  school,  in  addition  to  the  regular 
allowance  of  the  discipline  to  preachers  and 
their  families  from  year  to  year  ;  for  which 


Sec.  6.  SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS.  179 

amount  the  president  of  the  conference  for 
the  time  being,  shall  draw  on  the  treasure! 
of  the  society  in  quarterly  instalments. 

2.  Whenever  a  foreign  mission  is  to  be 
established,  either  among  the  aborigines  of 
our  country  or  elsewhere,  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  bishop  making  such  appoint- 
ment immediately  to  notify  the  treasurer 
of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  place,  the 
number  of  missionaries  to  be  employed,  to- 
gether with  the  probable  amount  necessary 
for  the  support  of  any  such  mission,  which 
information  shall  be  laid  before  the  man- 
agers of  the  society  ;  and  they  shall  make 
an  appropriation  according  to  their  judg- 
ment, from  year  to  year,  of  the  amount  call- 
ed for  to  sustain  and  prosecute  the  mission 
or  missions  designated ;  for  which  amount 
the  missionary,  or  the  superintendent  of  the 
mission  or  missions,  shall  have  authority  to 
draw  on  the  treasurer  of  the  society  in  quar- 
terly or  half  yearly  instalments. 

3.  It  is  recommended  that  within  the 
bounds  of  each  annual  conference  there  be 
established  a  conference  missionary  society, 
auxiliary  to  the  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  with  branches, 
under  such  regulations  as  the  conferences 
respectively  shall  prescribe.  Each  confer- 
ence missionary  society  shall  annually  trans- 
mit to  the  corresponding  secretary  of  the 
parent  society  a  copy  of  its  annual  report, 
embracing  the  operations  of  its  branches, 


180  SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS.       Part  2. 

and  shall  also  notify  the  treasurer  of  the 
amount  collected  in  aid  of  the  missionary- 
cause,  which  amount  shall  be  subject  to  the 
order  of  the  treasurer  of  the  parent  society. 
4.  The  treasurer  of  the  parent  society, 
under  the  direction  of  the  board  of  man- 
agers, shall  give  information  to  the  bishops 
annually,  or  oftener,  if  the  board  judge  it 
expedient,  of  the  state  of  the  funds  and  the 
sums  which  may  be  drawn  by  them  for  the 
missionary  purposes  contemplated  by  the 
constitution.  Agreeably  to  which  informa- 
tion the  bishops  shall  have  authority  to  draw 
upon  the  treasurer  for  any  sum  within  the 
amount  designated,  which  the  missionary 
committee  of  the  annual  conferences  re- 
spectively shall  judge  necessary  for  the 
support  of  the  missionaries  and  of  the  mis- 
sion schools  under  their  care.  Provided 
always,  that  the  sums  so  allowed  for  the 
support  of  a  missionary  shall  not  exceed  the 
usual  allowance  of  other  itinerant  preach- 
ers. The  bishops  shall  always  promptly 
notify  the  treasurer  of  all  drafts  made  by 
them,  and  shall  require  regular  quarterly 
communications  to  be  made  by  each  of  the 
missionaries  to  the  corresponding  secretary 
of  the  parent  society,  giving  information  of 
the  state  and  prospects  of  the  several  mis- 
sions in  which  they  are  employed.  No 
one  shall  be  acknowledged  a  missionary,  or 
receive  support  out  of  the  funds  of  the  so- 
ciety, who  lias  not  some  definite  field  as- 


Sec.  6.  SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS.  181 

signed  to  him,  or  who  could  not  be  an  effect- 
ive labourer  on  a  circuit. 

5.  In  all  cases  of  the  appointment  of  a 
missionary,  the  name  of  such  missionary 
and  the  district  in  which  he  is  to  labour,  to- 
gether with  the  probable  expenses  of  the 
mission,  shall  be  communicated  by  the  bishop 
or  the  mission  committee  of  each  annual 
conference  to  the  treasurer  of  the  parent 
society,  that  a  proper  record  of  the  same 
may  be  preserved. 

6.  In  all  places  where  drafts  are  drawn 
in  favour  of  any  mission,  if  there  be  funds 
in  the  possession  of  any  auxiliary  confer- 
ence missionary  society,  where  such  mis- 
sion is  established,  the  drafts  for  the  support 
of  the  mission  shall  be  paid  from  said  funds : 
if  there  be  no  auxiliary  society,  and  there 
be  money  belonging  to  the  Book  Concern, 
the  book  committee  or  presiding  elders,  or 
preachers,  shall  pay  the  missionary  drafts 
from  the  book  money  which  may  be  in  their 
possession ;  which  drafts,  when  paid,  shall 
be  transmitted  to  the  treasurer  at  New- 
York  ;  and  in  no  case,  where  any  such 
moneys  are  at  command,  shall  the  drafts  be 
sent  to  the  treasurer  in  New-York  to  be 
paid. 

7.  The  corresponding  secretary  shall,  by 
virtue  of  ^  his  office,  be  a  member  of  the 
New- York  conference,  to  which,  in  the  in- 
terval of  the  General  Conference,  he  shall 
be  held  responsible  for  his  conduct,  and  the 


182  SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS.        Part  2. 

New- York  conference  shall  have  power,  by 
and  with  the  advice  of  the  managers  of  the 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  and  consent  of  the  bishop  pre- 
siding, to  remove  him  from  office ;  and  in 
case  of  removal,  death,  or  resignation,  the 
New- York  conference,  with  the  concurrence 
of  the  presiding  bishop,  shall  fill  the  vacancy 
until  the  next  ensuing  General  Conference. 

8.  There  shall  also  be  a  secretary  for  the 
south  and  south-west,  to  labour  in  connec- 
tion with  the  missions  to  the  slaves,  and  to 
attend  to  the  interests  of  the  Missionary  So- 
ciety in  such  way  and  manner  as  the  board 
of  managers  may  direct.  Should  his  office 
become  vacant  by  death  or  otherwise,  the 
board  may  fill  the  place  until  the  next  sitting 
of  the  annual  conference  to  which  he  be- 
longs, who  shall  then  fill  the  vacancy  until 
the  next  session  of  the  General  Conference. 

9.  There  shall  be  another  secretary,  to 
reside  in  the  west,  to  labour  in  connection 
with  the  Indian  missions,  and  to  attend  to 
the  interests  of  the  Missionary  Society  in 
such  way  and  manner  as  the  board  of  mana- 
gers may  direct.  Should  his  office  become 
vacant  by  death  or  otherwise,  the  board  may 
fill  the  place  until  the  next  sitting  of  the  an- 
nual conference  to  which  he  belongs,  who 
shall  then  fill  the  vacancy  until  the  next 
session  of  the  General  Conference. 

10.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  bishops  to 
instruct  all  our  foreign  missionaries,  that 


Sec.  7,  CHARTERED  FUND.  183 

whenever  they  come  in  contact  with  any 
of  the  missionaries  belonging  to  the  Wes- 
leyan  Methodist  Conference,  they  shall  not 
interfere  in  their  respective  charges  any  far- 
ther than  to  help  them  in  their  work  when 
requested ;  but  shall,  on  all  occasions,  culti- 
vate a  spirit  of  friendship  and  brotherly  af- 
fection, as  brethren  engaged  in  the  same 
common  cause,  namely,  the  salvation  of  the 
world,  by  grace  through  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 


SECTION  VII. 

Of  the  Chartered  Fund. 

Quest.  What  farther  provision  shall  be 
made  for  the  distressed  travelling  preachers, 
for  the  families  of  travelling  preachers,  and 
for  the  superannuated  and  worn-out  preach- 
ers, and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  preach- 
ers 1 

Answ.  There  shall  be  a  chartered  fund, 
to  be  supported  by  the  voluntary  contribu- 
tions of  our  friends :  the  principal  stock  of 
which  shall  be  funded  under  the  direction 
of  trustees,  chosen  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  the  interest  applied  under  the 
direction  of  the  General  Conference  accord- 
ing to  the  following  regulations,  viz.  : — 

1.  The  elders,  and  those  who  have  the 
oversight   of   circuits,   shall    be   collectors 


184  CHARTERED  FUND.  Part  2. 

and  receivers  of  subscriptions,  &c.,  for  this 
fund. 

2.  The  money  shall,  if  possible,  be  con- 
veyed by  bills  of  exchange,  or  otherwise, 
through  the  means  of  the  post,  to  the  gene- 
ral book  steward,  who  shall  pay  it  to  the 
trustees  of  the  fund  :  otherwise  it  shall  be 
brought  to  the  ensuing  annual  conference. 

3.  The  interest  shall  be  divided  into 
thirty-three  parts,  and  each  of  the  annual 
conferences  shall  have  authority  to  draw 
one  thirty-third  part  out  of  the  fund ; 
and  if  in  one  or  more  conferences,  a  part 
less  than  one  thirty-third  be  drawn  out 
of  the  fund  in  any  given  year,  then  in  such 
case  or  cases,  the  other  annual  conferences, 
held  in  the  same  year,  shall  have  authority, 
if  they  judge  it  necessary,  to  draw  out  of 
the  fund  such  surplus  of  the  interest  which 
has  not  been  applied  by  the  former  confer- 
ences :  and  the  bishops  shall  bring  the  ne- 
cessary information  of  the  state  of  the  in- 
terest of  the  fund,  respecting  the  year  in 
question,  from  conference  to  conference. 

4.  All  drafts  on  the  charter  fund  shall  be 
made  on  the  president  of  the  said  fund,  by 
order  of  the  annual  conference,  signed  by 
the  president,  and  countersigned  by  the 
secretary  of  the  said  conference. 

5.  The  money  subscribed  for  the  char- 
tered fund  may  be  lodged  on  proper  securi- 
ties, in  the  states  respectively  in  which  it 
has  been  subscribed,  under  the  direction  of 


Sec.  8.  PRINTING,  ETC.  185 

deputies  living  in  such  states  respectively ; 
provided,  such  securities  and  such  deputies 
be  proposed  as  shall  be  approved  of  by  the 
trustees  in  Philadelphia ;  and  the  stock  in 
vi^hich  it  is  proposed  to  lodge  the  money  be 
sufficiently  productive  to  give  satisfaction  to 
the  trustees. 


SECTION  VIII. 

Of  the  Printing  and  Circulating  of  Books, 
and  of  the  Profits  arising  therefrom. 

1.  The  principal  establishment  of  the 
Book  Concern  shall  be  in  the  city  of  Nev^r- 
York ;  and  there  shall  be  such  other  esta- 
blishments as  the  General  Conference  may 
deem  expedient. 

2.  There  shall  be  an  editor  of  the  Meth- 
odist Quarterly  Revievi^,  general  books,  and 
tracts  ;  and  an  editor  and  an  assistant  editor, 
for  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  the 
Youth's  Magazine,  and  the  Sabbath  school 
books,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  tra- 
velling preachers,  shall,  by  virtue  of  their 
appointment,  be  members  of  the  New- York 
conference,  to  which,  in  the  interval  of  the 
General  Conference,  they  shall  be  responsi- 
ble for  their  conduct  in  office. 

3.  There  shall  be  an  agent  or  general 
book  steward,  and  an  assistant,  both  of  whom 
shall  be  chosen  from  amonsr  the  travellinff 


186      '  PRINTING  AND  Part  2. 

preachers ;  and  by  virtue  of  their  appoint- 
ments they  shall  be  members  of  the  New- 
York  annual  conference,  to  which,  in  the 
interval  of  the  General  Conference,  they 
shall  be  responsible  for  their  conduct  ia 
office.  And  the  New- York  conference, 
in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference, 
shall  have  power,  if  they  deem  it  necessary, 
by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
bishops,  to  remove  any  of  said  agents  and 
editors  from  office  ;  and  in  case  of  removal, 
death,  or  resignation,  to  provide  for  the  va- 
cancy until  the  next  ensuing  General  Con- 
ference. 

4.  The  agent  or  general  book  steward 
shall  have  authority  to  regulate  the  publica- 
tions, and  all  other  parts  of  the  business  of 
the  Concern,  except  what  belongs  to  the 
editorial  departments,  as  the  state  of  the 
finances  will  admit,  and  the  demands  may 
require.  It  shall  be  his  duty  to  inform  the 
annual  conferences  if  any  of  the  preachers 
or  members  of  the  society  neglect  to  make 
payment.  He  shall  also  send  a  copy  of 
the  annual  exhibit  to  each  of  the  annual 
conferences,  so  that  such  exhibit  may  be 
laid  before  the  conferences  as  early  as  pos- 
sible after  it  shall  have  been  prepared.  He 
shall  publish  such  books  and  tracts  as  are 
recommended  by  the  General  Conference, 
and  may,  if  approved  by  the  editors  and 
book  committee,  publish  such  as  are  recom- 
mended by  an  annual  conference  :  and  he 


Sec.  8.        CIRCULATING  OF  BOOKS.  187 

may  reprint  any  book  or  tract  which  has 
been  once  approved  and  published  by  us, 
when  in  his  judg-ment,  and  in  the  judgment 
of  the  editors,  the  same  ought  to  be  re- 
printed :  or  he  may  publish  any  new  work 
not  before  published  by  us,  which  may  be 
approved  by  the  editors,  and  by  the  book 
committee  at  New- York. 

5.  The  book  committee  in  New- York 
shall  consist  of  all  the  preachers  stationed 
for  the  time  being  in  that  city  by  the  New- 
York  annual  conference,  including  the  edit- 
ors, the  resident  corresponding  secretary  of 
the  Missionary  Society,  and  the  presiding 
elder  of  the  district.  It  shall  be  their  duty 
to  examine  annually  into  the  state  of  the 
Book  Concern,  to  inspect  the  accounts  of  the 
agents,  to  make  a  report  thereof  annually  to 
the  New-York  conference,  and  to  the  Gene- 
ral Conference  at  its  regular  sessions.  They 
shall  also  attend  to  such  matters  as  may  be 
referred  to  them  by  the  editors  or  agents,  in 
reference  to  editing,  printing,  or  publishing, 
and  also  co-operate  with  the  editor  of  the 
Christian  Advocate  in  the  selection  of  Sun- 
day school  books  and  tracts. 

6.  There  shall  be  an  establishment  of  the 
Book  Concern  in  the  city  of  Cincinnati, 
which  shall  be  conducted  by  an  agent  and 
an  assistant,  chosen  from  among  the  travel- 
ling preachers,  who  shall  manage  the  busi- 
ness in  the  western  country,  so  as  to  co- 
operate with  the  agents  at  New-York,  and 


188  PRINTING  AND  Part  2. 

who,  by  virtue  of  their  appointment,  shall  be 
members  of  the  Ohio  conference  ;  to  which, 
in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference, 
they  shall  be  responsible  for  their  conduct  in 
office. 

7.  They  shall  have  authority  to  publish 
any  book  or  tract  which  has  been  previously 
published  by  the  agents  at  New- York,  when 
in  their  judgment,  and  in  the  judgment  of 
the  book  committee,  the  demand  for  such 
publication  will  justify,  and  the  interest  of 
the  Church  require  it.  Provided  they  shall 
not  reprint  our  large  works,  such  as  the 
commentaries,  quarto  Bible,  Wesley's  and 
Fletcher's  works,  or  any  other  work  con- 
taining more  than  700  pages. 

8.  They  shall  publish  such  books  and 
tracts  as  are  recommended  to  them  for  pub- 
lication by  the  General  Conference  ;  and 
they  may  publish  any  new  work  which  shall 
be  approved  by  the  editors,  and  recommend- 
ed by  the  book  committee  at  Cincinnati,  or 
by  an  annual  conference. 

9.  There  shall  be  an  editor  and  an  assist- 
ant editor,  who  shall  have  charge  of  the 
Western  Christian  Advocate,  and  all  the 
editorial  business  of  the  establishment,  ex- 
cept what  belongs  to  the  German  depart- 
ment ;  and  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the 
travelling  preachers,  shall,  by  virtue  of  their 
appointment,  be  members  of  the  Ohio  con- 
ference, to  which,  in  the  interval  of  the 


Sec.  8.        CIRCULATING  OF  BOOKS.  189 

General  Conference,  they  shall  be  responsi- 
ble for  their  conduct  in  office. 

10.  There  shall  be  an  editor  in  the  Ger- 
man department,  who  shall  have  charge  of 
the  Christian  Apologist,  and  perform  all  the 
editorial  duties  necessary  in  the  printing  of 
such  books  and  tracts  as  may  be  recom- 
mended to  the  agents  as  above,  for  publica- 
tion in  the  German  language. 

11.  The  Ohio  conference  shall  exercise 
the  same  jurisdiction  over  said  agents  and 
editors  that  the  New-York  conference  does 
over  the  agents  and  editors  at  New- York. 

12.  In  case  of  death,  resignation,  or  re- 
moval of  any  of  said  agents  or  editors,  the 
Ohio  conference  shall  have  authority  to  ap- 
point a  successor  until  the  ensuing  General 
Conference. 

13.  All  books  or  printed  sheets  ordered  by 
the  agents  of  the  Concern  from  New- York 
shall  be  charged  at  cost  prices. 

14.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  agents  to 
report  the  state  of  the  western  division  of 
the  Book  Concern  to  all  the  annual  confer- 
ences yearly,  and  to  inform  the  respective 
conferences  of  any  within  their  bounds  who 
fail  to  make  payment,  that  measures  may  be 
taken  to  collect,  or  secure  such  debts. 

15.  The  book  committee  of  this  depart- 
ment of  the  Book  Concern  shall  consist  of 
nine  members,  including  the  editors,  to  be 
chosen   annually  by  the   Ohio   conference, 


190  PRINTING  AND  Part  2. 

whose  powers  and  duties  in  reference  to  this 
establishment  shall  be  the  same  as  those  of 
the  book  committee  at  New- York,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  Concern  there. 

16.  The  agents  of  this  establishment 
shall  remit  to  the  agents  at  New- York 
during  the  current  year  as  largely  and  fre- 
quently as  their  funds  will  allow,  and  to  the 
full  amount  of  stock  furnished,  if  practica- 
ble. They  shall  also  remit  any  surplus  funds 
that  may  be  in  their  hands  after  defraying 
the  expense  of  conducting  their  business, 
which  shall  be  added  to  the  profits  of  the 
Concern  at  New-York,  and  appropriated  to 
the  same  purposes. 

17.  In  addition  to  the  Christian  Advocate 
and  Journal,  and  the  Western  Christian 
Advocate,  there  shall  be  similar  papers  es- 
tablished in  the  following  places,  namely, 
Charleston,  S.  C,  Richmond,  Va.,  Nash- 
ville, Tenn.,  and  Pittsburgh,  to  be  conducted 
under  the  direction  and  patronage  of  this 
conference  ;  provided,  that  before  any  such 
paper  shall  be  commenced,  three  thousand 
subscribers  shall  be  obtained,  or  subscrip- 
tions amounting  to  six  thousand  dollars. 
And  the  annual  conference  within  whose 
bounds  such  paper  shall  be  established,  shall 
appoint  from  their  own  members  a  publish- 
ing committee,  consisting  of  three,  whose 
duties  shall  be  similar  to  those  of  the  book 
committees  of  New-York  and  Cincinnati, 
so  far  as  they  may  be  applicable  to  those 


Sec.  8,        CIRCULATING  OF  BOOKS.  191 

establishments.  There  shall  also  be  pub- 
lished at  Cincinnati  a  periodical  for  females 
and  the  German  Apologist. 

18.  The  editors  of  the  papers  at  Charles- 
ton, Nashville,  Richmond,  and  Pittsburgh, 
shall  be  elected  by  this  conference.  And 
in  case  of  vacancy  by  death,  resignation, 
or  otherwise,  in  either  of  these  establish- 
ments, the  annual  conference,  where  it  is 
located,  shall  have  authority  to  fill  such 
vacancy  as  above  provided. 

19.  The  publishing  committee  in  each  of 
these  establishments  shall  keep  an  account 
of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  for  the 
paper,  correspond  with  the  agents  at  New- 
York,  hold  all  moneys,  after  defraying  cur- 
rent expenses,  subject  to  their  order,  and 
shall  report  annually  on  the  state  of  the 
establishment  to  their  conference,  and  to  the 
agents  at  New- York.  And  whenever  it 
shall  be  found  that  such  papers  do  not  fully 
support  themselves,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
the  annual  conferences,  within  whose  bounds 
they  are  established,  to  discontinue  them, 
and  report  to  the  agents  at  New- York  the 
state  of  the  accounts  on  the  final  settlement 
of  the  business  ;  and  if  there  be  any  loss, 
the  said  agents  shall  take  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity to  discharge  the  debt. 

20.  The  annual  conferences  are  affection- 
ately and  earnestly  requested  not  to  esta- 
blish any  more  conference  papers ;  and 
where  such  papers  exist,  they  may  be  dis- 


192  PRINTING  AND  Part  2. 

continued  when  it  can  be  done  consistently 
with  existing  obligations, 

21.  There  shall  be  a  depository  of  our 
books  at  Charleston,  S.  C.,at  Pittsburgh,  Pa., 
and  at  Boston,  Mass.,  furnished  by  the 
agents  at  New- York  with  full  supplies  of 
the  books  of  our  General  Catalogue,  Sunday 
school  books  and  tracts,  to  be  sold  for  the 
Concern  on  the  same  terms  as  at  New-York. 
Provided,  That  there  shall  not  be  more 
than  twenty-five  thousand  dollars'  worth  of 
books  at  any  one  time  at  Charleston,  nor 
more  than  fifteen  thousand  dollars'  worth  at 
Pittsburgh,  nor  more  than  ten  thousand  dol- 
lars' worth  at  Boston. 

22.  The  expenses  incident  to  the  trans- 
portation, management,  and  sale  of  our 
books  at  these  depositories,  having  been 
met  out  of  the  sales  according  to  an  ar- 
rangement with  the  agents  at  New-York, 
the  nett  proceeds  shall  be  forwarded  to  said 
agents  as  fast  as  possible. 

23.  Full  statements  shall  be  made  to  the 
agents  at  New-York  semi-annually,  at  dates 
fixed  by  them,  of  the  amount  of  sales,  and 
of  expenses  ;  distinguishing  cash  sales  from 
those  on  credit.  And  also,  annual  state- 
ments shall  be  made  of  the  amount  of  stock. 

24.  If  it  shall  appear  to  the  agents  at 
New- York  that  the  business  at  either  of  the 
depositories  is  not  well  managed,  or  that  re- 
mittances are  not  duly  made,  they  shall  give 
notice  thereof  to  the  committee  or  conunis- 


^  ;  C.  8.        CIRCULATING  OF  BOOKS.  193 

sKiners  acting  for  the  annual  conference, 
or  to  the  annual  conference,  who  shall  im- 
mediately correct  the  error  complained  of, 
or  cause  the  affairs  of  the  depository  to  be 
wound  up. 

25.  The  salaries  for  the  support  of  editors 
and  agents  in  all  our  book  and  periodical 
establishments  shall  be  fixed  by  the  book 
or  publishing  committees  in  the  several 
places  for  which  such  editors  and  agents 
are  appointed. 

26.  No  books  shall  hereafter  be  issued  on  ' 
commission,  either  from  New- York,   Cin- 
cinnati, or  any  other  depository  or  establish- 
ment under  our  direction. 

27.  Every  annual  conference  shall  appoint 
a  committee  or  committees,  to  examine  the 
accounts  of  the  presiding  elders,  preachers, 
and  book  stewards,  in  their  respective  dis- 
tricts and  circuits.  Every  presiding  elder, 
minister,  and  preacher,  shall  do  every  thing 
in  his  power  to  recover  all  debts  due  to  the 
Concern,  and  also  all  books  belonging  to  it, 
within  the  bounds  of  his  charge.  If  any 
person,  preacher,  or  member,  be  indebted 
to  the  Book  Concern,  and  refuse  or  neglect 
to  make  payment,  or  to  come  to  a  just  settle- 
ment, let  him  be  dealt  with  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  is  directed  in  other  cases  of  debt  and 
disputed  accounts.     See  chap,  1,  sec.  10.      'i 

28.  The  profits  arising  from  the  Book  / 
Concern,  after  a  sufficient  capital  to  carry  \ 
on  the  business  is  retained,  shall  be  regu-/ 

13  ' 


194  CIRCULATING  OF  BOOKS.      Part  2, 

larly  applied  to  the  support  of  the  deficient 
travelling  preachers  and  their  families,  the 
widows  and  orphans  of  preachers,  &c.  The 
general  book  steward  shall  every  year  send 
forward  to  each  annual  conference  an  ac- 
count of  the  dividend  which  the  several  an- 
nual conferences  may  draw  that  year :  and 
each  conference  may  draw  for  its  propor- 
tionate part,  on  any  person  who  has  book 
money  in  hands,  and  the  drafts,  with  the 
receipt  of  the  conference  thereon,  shall  be 
sent  to  the  general  book  steward,  and  be 
placed  to  the  credit  of  the  person  who  paid 
the  same. 

29.  Any  travelling  preacher  who  may 
publish  any  work  or  book  of  his  own  shall 
be  responsible  to  his  conference  for  any  ob- 
noxious matter  or  doctrine  therein  contained. 

30.  No  editor,  agent,  or  clerk,  employed 
in  the  Book  Concern,  or  in  any  department 
belonging  to  it,  shall  be  allowed  in  any  case 
to  publish  or  sell  books  as  his  own  private 
property. 

31.  The  editors,  the  general  book  stew- 
ard, and  book  committee  at  New- York,  shall 
be  authorized  to  adopt  such  measures  as 
they  may  deem  expedient,  and  as  shall  be 
found  practicable,  to  secure  the  premises 
on  Mulberry-street  for  the  uses  and  pur- 
poses for  which  the  purchase  was  made, 
and  the  buildings  erected. 


Sec.  10.  SLAVERY.  195 

SECTION  IX. 

Local  Preachers  to  have  an  Allowance  in 
given  Cases. 

1.  Whenever  a  local  preacher  fills  the 
place  of  a  travelling  preacher  by  the  appro- 
bation of  the  presiding  elder,  he  shall  be 
paid  for  his  time  a  sum  proportional  to  the 
allowance  of  a  travelling  preacher ;  which 
sum  shall  be  paid  by  the  circuit  at  the  next 
quarterly  meeting,  if  the  travelling  preacher 
whose  place  he  filled  up  were  either  sick  or 
necessarily  absent ;  or,  in  other  cases,  out  of 
the  allowance  of  the  travelling  preacher. 

2.  If  a  local  preacher  be  distressed  in 
his  temporal  circumstances,  on  account  of 
his  service  in  the  circuit,  he  may  apply  to 
the  quarterly  meeting  conference,  who  may 
give  him  what  relief  they  judge  proper,  after 
the  allowance  of  the  travelling  preachers 
and  of  their  wives,  and  all  other  regular 
allowances,  are  discharged. 


SECTION  X. 

Of  Slavery. 

Quest.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  extir- 
pation of  the  evil  of  slavery] 

Answ.  1.  We  declare  that  we  are  as 
much  as  ever  convinced  of  the  great  evil 
of  slavery :  therefore  no  slaveholder  shall 
be   eligible   to   any   official   station   in   our 


196  SLAVERY.  Part  2. 

Church  hereafter,  where  the  laws  of  the 
state  in  which  he  lives  will  admit  of  eman- 
cipation, and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to 
enjoy  freedom. 

2.  When  any  travelling  preacher  becomes 
an  owner  of  a  slave  or  slaves,  by  any  means, 
he  shall  forfeit  his  ministerial  character  in 
our  Church,  unless  he  execute,  if  it  be  prac- 
ticable, a  legal  emancipation  of  such  slaves, 
conformably  to  the  laws  of  the  state  in  which 
he  lives. 

3.  All  our  preachers  shall  prudently  en- 
force upon  our  members  the  necessity  of 
teaching  their  slaves  to  read  the  word  of 
God  ;  and  to  allow  them  time  to  attend  upon 
the  public  worship  of  God  on  our  regular 
days  of  divine  service. 

4.  Our  coloured  preachers  and  official 
members  shall  have  all  the  privileges  which 
are  usual  to  others  in  the  district  and  quar- 
terly conferences,  where  the  usages  of  the 
country  do  not  forbid  it.  And  the  presiding 
elder  may  hold  for  them  a  separate  district 
conference,  where  the  number  of  coloured 
local  preachers  will  justify  it. 

5.  The  annual  conferences  may  employ 
coloured  preachers  to  travel  and  preach 
where  their  services  are  judged  necessary  ; 
provided  that  no  one  shall  be  so  employed 
without  having  been  recommended  accord- 
ing to  the  form  of  discipline. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Sec.  1.  Origin  of  the  M.  E.  Church  ..  7 

Sec.  2.  Articles  of  religion 8 

Sec.  3.  General  and  annual  conferences  19 

Sec.  4.  The  election  and  consecration 
of  bishops,  and  their  duty  26 

Sec.  5.  Presiding  elders,  and  their  duty     29 

Sec.  6.  Election  and  ordination  of  tra- 
veiling  elders,  and  their  duty 32 

Sec.  7.  Election  and  ordination  of  tra- 
velling deacons,  and  their  duty  33 

Sec.  8.  Of  the  reception  of  preachers 
from  the  Wesleyan  connection,  and  from 
other  denominations 34 

Sec.  9.  The  method  of  receiving  travel- 
ling  preachers,  and  their  duty 36 

Sec.  10.  The  duties  of  those  who  have 
the  charge  of  circuits 42 

Sec.  11.  Trial  of  those  who  think  they 
are  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach       49 

Sec.  12.  Matter  and  manner  of  preach, 
ing,  and  other  public  exercises 49 

Sec.  13.  The  duty  of  preachers  to  God, 
themselves,  and  one  another 50 


198  CONTENTS. 

Sec.  14.  Rules  by  which  we  should  con- 
tinue  or  desist  from  preaching  at  any  place     54 

Sec.  15.  Visiting  from  house  to  house ; 
guarding  against  those  things  which  are 
so  common  to  professors,  and  enforcing 
practical  religion 54 

Sec.  16.  The  instruction  of  children  ...     61 

Sec.  17,  Of  employing  our  time  profit, 
ably  when  we  are  not  travelling,  &c 62 

Sec.  18.  Necessity  of  union  among  our- 
selves       64 

Sec.  19.  Method  by  which  immoral  tra- 
veiling  ministers  or  preachers  shall  be 
brought  to  trial,  &c 65 

Sec,  20.  How  to  provide  for  the  circuits 
in  time  of  conference,  and  to  preserve 
and  increase  the  work  of  God 69 

Sec.  21.  Of  the  local  preachers 70 

Sec.  22.  Of  baptism 74 

Sec.  23.  Of  the  Lord's  Supper 75 

Sec.  24.  Of  pubHc  worship 75 

Sec.  25.  Spirit  and  truth  of  singing  ....  76 


CHAPTER  n. 

Sec.  1.  The  nature,  design,  and  general 
rules  of  our  united  societies 78 

Sec.  2.  Of  class  meetings 83 


CONTENTS.  199 

Sec.  3.  Of  the  band  societies 86 

Sec.  4.  Privileges  granted  to  serious 
persons  who  are  not  of  our  Church  89 

Sec.  5.  Of  marriage 90 

Sec.  6.  Of  dress '  91 

Sec.  7.  Of  bringing  to  trial,  finding 
guilty,  and  reproving,  suspending,  or  ex- 
eluding  disorderly  persons  from  society        92 


CHAPTER  III. 
Sacramental  Services,  cj-c. 

Sec.  1.  The  order  for  the  administration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper 94 

Sec.  2.  Administration   of   baptism  to 
infants  103 

The  ministration  of  baptism  to  such  as 
are  of  riper  years 107 

Sec.  3.  Form  of  solemnization  of  ma- 
trimony    113 

Sec.  4.  Order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead  119 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  making  and  ordain- 
ing Bishops,  Elders,  and  Deacons, 

Sec.  1.  Form  and  manner  of  making 
deacons 122 


200  CONTENTS. 

Sec.  2.  The  form  and  manner  of  or- 
daining  elders  127 

Sec.  3.  Form  of  ordaining  a  bishop  ....  140 


PART  SECOND. 

Sec.  1.  Of  the  boundaries  of  the  an- 
nual conferences,  &c 151 

Sec.  2.  Of  building  churches,  and  the 
order  to  be  observed  therein  159 

Sec.  3.  Qualifications,  appointment,  and 
duty  of  the  stewards  of  circuits 167 

Sec.  4.  Of  the  allowance  to  the  minis- 
ters  and  preachers,  and  to  their  wives,  wi- 
dows, and  children  169 

Sec.  5.  Raising  annual  supplies  for  pro- 
pagation  of  the  Gospel,  for  making  up  the 
allowance  of  the  preachers,  &c 171 

Sec.  6.  Of  the  support  of  missions 178 

Sec.  7.  Of  the  chartered  fund 183 

Sec.  8.  Of  the  printing  and  circulating 
of  books,  and  of  the  profits  arising  there- 
from .n. 185 

Sec.  9.  Local  preachers  to  have  an  al- 
lowance  in  given  cases 196 

Sec.  10.  Of  slavery 196 


ALPHABETICAL  INDEX. 


Annual  conferences,  Sl3 ;  who  shall  attend, 
23;  who  appoint  the  times  of  holding,  23, 
who  the  place,  23  ;  what  the  method  of  pro- 
ceeding in,  23-26  ;  boundaries  of  the  several, 
151-158. 

Allowance  to  ministers,  their  widows,  and 
children,  169,  170. 

Annual  supplies  for  the  propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  of  raising,  171-178. 

Appeal  of  preachers  expelled,  and  of  preach- 
ers located  without  their  consent,  68  ;  of  mem- 
bers expelled,  93,  94. 

Band  societies,  rules  of,  &c.,  86,  88,  89. 

Baptism,  of,  15,  74 ;  ministration  of,  to  iii-» 
fants,  103-106;  to  adults,  107-112. 

Bishops,  how  constituted,  26  ;  duties  of,  26- 
28  ;  trial  of,  28,  29 ;  form  of  ordaining,  140- 
150. 

Book  Concern,  profits  of,  how  applied,  173, 
174,  194. 

Book  Concern  at  New.York,  respecting  the 
agents  of,  185-187  ;  committee  of,  187. 

Book  Concern  at  Cincinnati,  respecting  the, 
187-190. 

Bribery,  61. 

Burial  of  the  dead,  order  of,  119-122. 

Buying  and  seUing  goods  that  have  not  paid 
the  duty,  60. 

Certificate  of  membership,  form  of,  45. 


202  ALPHABETICAL  INDEX. 

Chartered  fund,  173,  174,  183-185. 

Children,  instruction  of,  61,  62. 

Christ,  incarnation,  &c.,  of,  9 ;  oblation  of, 
16. 

Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  185. 

Christian  Apologist,  189,  191, 

Church,  of  the,  13. 

Churches,  how  to  be  built,  159 ;  how  to 
prevent  our  people  from  contracting  debts  in 
building,  159  ;  in  what  case  admit  no  deed  of 
conveyance  of,  160  ;  pews  in,  160 ;  trustees  of, 
must  be  members  of  the  Church,  160  ;  no  trus- 
tee  shall  be  ejected  from  office  while  security 
for  money,  160  ;  men  and  women  sit  apart  in, 
160;  talking  in,  161;  what  shall  be  done  for 
security  of,  161 ;  raise  yearly  subscriptions  for 
building  and  paying  debts  on,  44. 

Circuits,  duties  of  those  having  charge  of,  42. 

Class  meetings,  leaders  of,  83  ;  what  done 
to  make  profitable,  84  ;  how  to  keep  improper 
persons  from,  84  ;  how  often  persons  not  mem- 
bers to  meet  in,  89,  90. 

Collections,  weekly  class,  171 ;  public,  173. 

Conference,  how  to  provide  for  circuits  in 
time  of,  69,  70. 

Cup  of  the  Lord  not  denied  the  laity,  16. 

Deacons,  election  and  ordination  of  travel- 
ling, 33  ;  how  constituted,  33 ;  duties  of,  33 ; 
probation  of,  for  the  office  of  elder,  33,  34; 
may  not  cease  to  travel  without  consent  of 
conference,  34  ;  form  of  ordaining,  122-124. 

Deed  of  settlement,  161-167. 

Depositories,  192, 193. 

Districts,  how  formed,  158» 

Dress,  directions  about,  91. 


ALPHABETICAL  INDEX.  203 

Editors,  185,  188,  189,  191. 

Education,  preach  expressly  on,  62. 

Elders,  travelling,  how  constituted,  32 ;  du- 
ties of,  32 ;  may  not  cease  to  travel  without 
consent  of  the  conference,  32,  33  ;  form  of  or- 
daining, 127-140. 

Evil  speaking,  how  to  guard  against,  60. 

Exhorters,  how  licensed,  48. 

Fast,  preachers  in  charge  shall  take  care  that 
it  be  held,  48. 

Females,  a  periodical  for,  191. 

Free  will,  12. 

Fund,  each  annual  conference  may  raise  a, 
174. 

General  Conference,  of  whom  composed, 
&c.,  20-22 ;  expenses  of  delegates,  how  de- 
frayed, 175. 

Good  works,  of,  12. 

Goods,  Christian  men's,  18. 

Governments,  British  and  other,  18. 

Grace,  means  of,  instituted,  51,  52 ;  pru- 
dential, 52,  53. 

Holy  Ghost  one  with  the  Father,  9. 

Justification  by  faith,  12. 

Knowing,  why  we  are  not  more,  63. 

Local  preachers,  quarterly  conference  take 
cognizance  of,  70;  how  licensed,  70;  recom- 
mended  for  orders,  70 ;  when  eligible  for  or- 
ders, 71 ;  have  their  names  on  class  papers, 
72  ;  when  they  remove  shall  take  a  certificate, 
72 ;  trial  of,  72-74 ;  have  allowance  in  certain 
cases,  196. 

Lord's  prayer  m  public  worship,  76. 


204  ALPHABETICAL  INDEX. 

Lord's  Supper,  15 ;  directions  in  relation  to, 
75;  service,  94-103. 

Marriage,  evils  with  respect  to,  90,  91 ;  of 
ministers  lawful,  17. 

Matrimony,  form  of  solemnizing,  113-119. 

Masses,  blasphemous,  16,  17. 

Members,  how  received,  84;  what  done 
when  they  neglect  class,  85. 

Methodism,  history  of,  3-6. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  origin  of,  7,  8. 

Ministers,  travelling,  trial  of,  for  immorality, 
65 ;  for  improper  tempers,  words,  and  actions, 
66  ;  for  disseminating  false  doctrines,  66,  67  ; 
annual  conferences  to  raise  money  for  the  ne- 
cessitous, 174. 

Missionaries,  how  appointed,  and  duties  of, 
41,  42. 

Missions,  annual  conferences  examine  the 
state  of  domestic,  42  ;  preachers  shall  encoi^r- 
age  the  support  of,  43;  committee  on,  178; 
provisions  for  foreign,  179-183. 

Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  and  auxiliaries  to  the,  42,179-183. 

Oaths,  of,  19. 

Ordinances,  form  of  Discipline  to  be  used  in 
administering,  76. 

Parsonages,  or  dwelHng  houses  for  preach, 
ers,  building  and  renting,  175-177.    « 

People,  our,  why  not  better,  63. 

Preachers,  reception  of,  from  the  Wesleyan 
connection  and  other  Churches,  34-36 ;  method 
of  receiving  travelling,  36,  39,  40 ;  how  in  the 
interval  of  conferences,  36  ;  course  of  study  for, 
36,  37  ;  license  of,  37 ;  duties  of,  37 ;  direc- 
lions  to,  37,  38 ;  duties  to  God,  &c.,  50,  51 ; 


ALPHABETICAL  INDEX-  205 

on  trial  accused  of  crime,  68,  69  ;  may  not 
leave  their  work,  41 ;  may  be  located  without 
their  consent,  67. 

Preaching,  matter  and  manner  of,  49,  50 ; 
rules  by  which  we  should  continue  or  desist 
from,  54. 

Presiding  elders,  by  whom  appointed,  29  ; 
duties  of,  29-31 ;  by  whom  stationed  and 
changed,  31 ;  how  long  to  remain  in  the  same 
district,  31 ;  may  not  employ  a  preacher  re- 
jected at  conference,  31 ;  how  supported,  31, 
32. 

Publishing  committees  for  local  papers,  191. 

Purgatory,  14. 

Review,  Quarterly,  185. 
Rites  and  ceremonies  may  be  changed,  17, 
18. 

Rulers  of  the  United  States,  18. 

Sabbath  breaking,  how  to  guard  against,  60. 

Sacramental  service,  94-103. 

Sacraments,  of  the,  14. 

Scriptures,  canonical  books  of,  10. 

Sin,  original,  11,  12;  after  justification,  13. 

Singing,  directions  for,  76-78. 

Slavery,  of,  195,  196. 

Spirituous  liquors,  no  preacher  shall  distil 
or  vend,  72. 

Stewards,  respecting,  167-169. 

Sunday  schools,  duty  of  preachers  in  rela- 
tion  to,  44,  62. 

Supererogation,  works  of,  13. 

Superannuated  preachers  living  without  the 
bounds  of  their  conferences  shall  forward  a 
certificate,  24;  how  such  preachers  shall  be 
tried,  66. 


206  ALPHABETICAL  INDEX. 

Supernumeraries,  who  are,  23;  who  refuse 
to  attend  to  the  work  assigned  them,  24. 

Table  expenses  of  preachers,  presiding  el- 
ders, and  bishops,  177,  178. 

Testaments,  Old  and  New,  11. 

Time,  improvement  of,  at  the  General  and 
annual  conferences,  19  ;  employing  profitably, 
62,  63. 

Tongue,  of  speaking  in  an  unknown,  14. 

Trial  of  those  who  think  they  should  preach, 
48,  49. 

Trial  of  disorderly  members,  92-94. 

Trinity,  doctrine  of,  8,  9. 

Union,  necessity  of,  among  ourselves,  64; 
how  to  promote  closer,  64. 

United  societies,  nature,  design,  and  gene- 
ral rules  of,  78-83. 

Visiting  from  house  to  house,  54  ;  calls  for, 
55  ;  hinderances  in,  56  ;  objections  to,  58 ;  an- 
swered, 58,  59. 

Worship,  public,  how  conducted,  75,  76. 


